A reuelation of the holy Apocalyps. By Hugh Broughton..

AN EXPLICATION , OR REVELATION , OF THE HOLY APOCALYPS .

AFTER that the Romanes had killed Christ , & persequuted his servants , stirred vp by faithles Iewes , whose rebellion ouerthrew their City & state : Domitian raising a cruell persecution , and banishing Iohn into Patmos , Our Lord and Sauiour reueleth the state of the heauenly IERVSALEM : 2. Thess. 2. how it shal be afflicted by the Prophane Caesares , till they be taken away : and , when power of state returneth to Rome , a policy all wicked should be set vp : to deceiue if it were possible the very elect : so mighty shall it be to deceiue , because men would not receiue the loue of the truth . The stile of the booke , is taken all from the old Testament , to be plaine for learned Christians : and darke to wicked that they should not see Gods counsels . In my booke of Scripture Concent , I opened the tropes : and in my Advertisement , I applyed the XII . pretious stones to their tribes : whereof Iewes called vnto Christ , in all Countries , taught vs heathen the way of life . Now , my bent , is to tell properly the summe of the booke . And first , generally , who be the persequutores . Heere , as often as we read , that Christ was kill'd , as Chap. 1. and 2. and 5. we must sagely consider , Pilate , and the Romane policy , where Christ was crucified : That Rome , must be the state heere damned : first for Tyrannie , when their Ciuil lawes were good ; that S. Paul by Lysias the humane Chiliarch ; and by Festus the Proconsul ; and Iulius the noble Captaine , found Neroes auctority long a defense . But , afterwardes , a state all sinfull , should come to Rome : and deceiue and vex the Church vnto the end . That Domitian , Chap. 1. Chap. 2. and 3. banished Iohn , Eusebius writeth it . That Satans throne by Rome tryed in the Churches , who would in Christ ouercome ; the seauen Epistles teach . And where God sitteth vpon a throne of iudgement to builde his Temple by S. Paul of Beniamin his Iasper : ( in Beniamin the old Temple was buit ) & to defend his folke , like the ruddy Sardius of Reüben , Isai. 54. 9. sett a frontier against the Hagarenes ; to teach by the rainebow of his couenant , the summe of Leuies Smaragd , & Law . This description , Chap. 4. is for terrible might against Rome , & their Idolatry . Chap. 5. So the Lambe as killed , to whom all creatures ( whom Rome made Gods ) promise seruice for his Christians ; He being the Lion of Iuda , by that name , telleth of warrs , greater then Dauid made : From Psal. 18. & 45. & 110. & Isai . 31. That the Romanes now , 2. Pet. 1. be the enemies : they who pierced the handes , & the feete , of the morning starre : Ps 22. by Kimchies exposition , from all the Thalmud : and Apoc. 2. & 22. So the Prophecie there , for Creatures , to refuse worship , is bent against Rome , which stil would worship Creatures . None told so distinctly Romes case : as now it is handled . Balaam , in Nu. 24. but generally : So S. Mat. 24. S. Paul a litle more at large , for the present possessor , Caesar : till he were gone : and then for new Antiochi , from Daniel 11. to bring al to heathen folly . But none told , that Christ would plague the Caesares infinitely more , than euer gouernors were plagued : & that a King of Locusts , idle bellies deuouring the fruites of the earth , should come to reuiue the empire . These things were sealed , for the LAMBE himself to open : how he would vse Hypocrites , Pilates , Murtherers ; & yet washers of handes , as innocents in depth of mischiefe : murtherers of the king of glory : Chap. 6. and yet confessors that Iesus of Nazaret , is King of the Iewes . The revenge is fitted to this cruelty and Hypocrisie : against Diuos Caesares , & a new Empire of ho●inesse in title ; & of boldnesse , to make Diuos , & Diuas . Christ by his holy martyrs , sheweth white , might and speede : they are a white horse , hee gaue them crowns , as he wan a crowne ; Psal. 21. a crowne through thornes , Psal. 21. and thorny in this world ; but golden for the soule , in the world of soules . And he hath a Bowe , Psal. 45. ( with arrowes sharpe , in the heart of the kinges enimies : ) to make people fal vnder him . That is one sealed commune place . 1. Seale . The reuenge of the Diui Caesares is three fold : in speedy might , 2. Seale . a red horse , and his rider hath a great sword , and auctority to take away peace , that men should kil one another . The Romane stories tell how miserable the Emperors were , and often in hazard to ouerthrow the Empire , euen at the first persecutions . 3. Seale . A step further , commeth in the black horse , on whom the rider bare a balance in his hand , to sel corne as deere as spice : shewing what famine should come : greater then was in Claudius dayes . Aurelius Victor sheweth of 30. chosen Emperors , at once : by their soldiers : who kill'd one another till all came to one : and so in warres famine must be as Virgil saith : Quippe vbi fas versum atque nefas : tot bella per orbem . Tam multae scelerum facies ; non vllus aratro . Dignus honos squalent abductis arua colonis . Et curuae rigidum falces conflantur in ensem . For where right 's ouerturned , and wrong takes place So many warrs through th' world , so many a face Of wickedness ( appears : ) no due regard Is then vouchsaf'd the plough : the fieldes are marr'd , The Husbandmen drag'd thence : now forged are The crooked sithes , into stiffe swordes for warre .

A vehementer degree of miserie , followeth in the fourth common place , 4. Seale . or Seale : where the speedie and deadlie vengeance of God , is a pale horse , death sitting vpon him : and the gulfe of the graue , following of him , and he had power to kill the fourth part of the earth , with sword , famine and pestilence , and with the beastes of the earth : That , was the punishment of Ieruschalami , vnder Tzedekiah , when the whole state perished . The cause of all this vengeance is expounded in the fift seale . 5. Seale . In Aboth R. Nathan . The holy martyrs soules lay vnder the Altar Christ our Altar , calling for vengeance . The Rabbins vniuersall sway , placeth holy soules going hence , immediatly as Moses soule , vnder Gods throne : This speach vnder the Altar , is in matter the same , but distinctly sheweth that by Christ our Altar , and sacrificing of our selues , wee haue place of rest in Paradise . Purgatorie , was vnknowen to Iewes and Grecians : that , was kept for the starr , that should turne the waters of Scripture into wormwood .

This calling for vengeance against the beastes of the earth , Diuos Caesares ; hath an answere , that they must be content a while , till moo martyrs blood becommeth the seed of the Church ; till the greater part of the commune weale be true Christians : an Emperor fauorable , should bee too much troubled with Heretiques ; as Arrians proued that true . Vnder Martyrdome , the zeale was an white horse : & the Church was holy and cleere : and heretiques , holden heretiques . But yet , now the martyrs prayer commeth in short tyme to passe : that the Emperors , and their great , and all idoll policy , is shaken : their sunnes , their moones , their starres , all their heauen , as of old , Isai 34. come to nothing ; That vnder the Gospell by Constantine , commeth a new world ; of al Creatures ioy , that they shall serue Christ : That starres , be no more Gods : Nor Caesares , come of Venus , nor Ayer , be Iuno , nor Aeolus , God of winde , nor Neptune of Sea , nor Apollo of grasse , nor Pan , of sheep , &c. But God shall be One , in holy Trinitie and Vnitie . This went currant 300. yeares . But , that , Satan blinded euen the learned ; not to see the Eternall sonne , Eternall God , Creator of all thinges , to bein Adams seed , by Dauid , Nathan , Zorobabel , Ely , Mary , Redeemer of the world , Iscariotae in quietnesse , would be kicking against our Great GOD , and Sauiour , CHRIST himself ; therefore at the last he casteth of the outward power of the Church ; and returneth all to the badnesse of old Rome . So the Israelites in Aegypt were sealed . Exod. 12. 7. 13. 22. 13. And sheweth that the true Church , shall be hid in Gods sealed ; as in Tzedekiahs dayes , Ezeck. 4. that the windes which in Cant. 4. 16. blew north and south , vpon the spices of the garden , should be stayed in all quarters , that the church should be hid ; in Gods sealed : in all quarters ; but in men not of sway in commune weales : obscure in the world : knowen to God , and brethren , holy and few . This commune place reaching to the end of Popes glorie , is handled before the fall of the Church , yet in time it commeth when the Pope is full King of his Locusts : after Satan had beene bound after a sort for generall deceit 1000. yeres . The commune place shall be handled in a seuerall title .

The fall of the Church to be hid ; is handled in Chapter VII .

Four messingers of Gods justice ; Empires wicked , stay the spirits of grace , from blowing vpon men ; to be trees which the hand of God planted . In the East , Machmad ; in North , Tartaria , in South , Abyssines reuolted in the West , Italy stayeth . The Iewes of old , were scattered by the Macedonians , and Assyrians , South , East , North ; & planted there the Gospell ; that the reuolters vpon open strength for the belly , should be cast off for euer , as the builders of Babel . Daniels Image ruled in these parts ; & felt the power of CHRIST ; the Stone that brake the image to dust : and seeing they would ( to shake of West gouernement , ) shake of the Gospel also ; those Arabique contreies are shaken of for euer , from open cleere sway . But the West that last heard of GOD , shall haue vnder combat , fight by scripture , and in all quarters Iewes and Gentiles knowen to God , a company innumerable , shal be witnesse to the truth ; martyrs in hartes sadnesse , as if they had shead their blood : Why Dan , is omitted , is shewed in Scripture Concent : Thence , they that despise not the work , wil fetch a resolution .

How in the West , the Church falleth .

Six seales , shewed the Romans violence , against CHRIST & his seruants ; plagued with warres , death , & pestilence , and ouerthrow of Empire . 7. Seale . The seauenth sheweth a sinful state in al Satans might deceiuing the West , wherof 7. trumpets giue warning , which the sealed before will take ; others will not .

CHAP. VIII .

AS Daniel Chap. 4. was amazed a while that Nebuchadnezar a starre , should be 7. yeres a beast : so the Church , the Heauen on Earth , is amazed , as half an houre : to what passe , badnesse of scholars in vnlearned ambition , will come : & 7. trumpeters standing before God , will sound that vnto the world : that the world shall haue a warning , long afore the matters come in practise .

The summe of the Gospell : contempt of which , causeth God to cast off the open Church .

CHRIST , Mat. 1. 11. a sacrificer for euer , the Angel of the couenant , maketh his humanity , the golden Altar , vpon which he layeth the incense of our prayers , Psal. 141. 2 receiued in a golden censor of his pure mercy , & they come before the Father for the 144. thousand Iewes , & innumerable heathen : whereof the trumpeters for 7. commune places : compaines of holy Doctores be the principall . Now , because Rome would teach with forcefull deceit , Rom. 5. not to receiue the abundance of the grace , of the gift of iustice of Christ , that by faith we should be iustified , to haue peace with God , Ephes. 2. to reigne with his Sonne : but must seeke helpe from our selues , who bee children of wrath : Christ turneth his mediation , Psal. 22. into wrath against the seed of the serpent ; whose City pierced his handes , and feete ; and by their occasion made others fall . As the loue of God in Christ , Ephes. 3. for bredth , length , depth , and height , passeth all knowledge ; so the contempt of the tree of life ; and of the man a little inferior to Angels , Hebr. 2. in death ; but after ascention , crowned with glory : as to the rebellious Angels disdayning mans glory it gaue eternal woe , it giueth to men that follow that company called Satan , Exod. 20. the old serpent . The anger of Christ is heare , voices , thunderings , lightnings , earthquake in states ; as at the Law-giuing ; Because Christ the end of the Law is contemned . This could neuer haue fallen out , if the Ebrew Bible , with the Massoreth orthographie dictionarie , for accents & vowels , had beene vsual in churches ouer the earth ; and the N. T. the marrow of all Greeke , and sunnes bringhtnesse to the old , had beene scholes studie also in all nations .

But slothful contempt , to make translations from translations ; bred vncertainti ; and it disdaine ; it blindenesse ; it contempt of Christ ; it reiection . Machmad soone turned away all the East ; whereof old , GOD was knowen ; and God hath for that , cast them of for euer . The Grecians were so proud of Greeke brauery ; that of Origens Octaplun : of Ebrew , in Ebrew letter , in Greeke letter , in the 70. in Aquilas , Symmachus , Theodotion , and other two vncertaine translations ; they little cared for the Ebrew , but from Greek vncertaine , they marred their commenting , and gaue Arrius great aduantage . And , when Arabians , Aethiopians , and Muscouites translated the 70. not the Ebrew : the difference of 1500. ( and more ) yeares excesse , aboue truth by the 70. in Genes. 5. and 11. caused Greece and the other , and much of Romish soyles , to blaspheme the Ebrew , as corrupt : so disdayning bitter rootes , they missed to gather fruit of nourishment . This bred the thundering anger of the Eternall Word ; which was with God aey ; and made all things : and gaue words Ebrew and Greeke , each as pearle and shyning Iewels : Hence vnlearned scholars , turne all to Ambition and Heresie : polititians , to profanenesse .

Of the VII . Trumpets .

As one trumpeter telleth of a kinges power in milliones , so heer 7. represent 7000. as might fall out : still learned men gaue warning : but when the roote of Iessai was contemned , the waters of grace , were not sent into vncleane hearts .

The first Trumpet .

Buishopps , stroue for superioritie ; Monachi , fall to idlenesse , and extolling of Sainctes : Princes giue wealth that way : painefull scholers be hated and persequuted : their voices make alowd trompet : Athanasius , Chrisostome , Basill , Nazianzene , sound out matter against herefies , and forged Monastiques , and contempt of scripture : and how the possessor of the West Empire should be taken away : and a policy all sinfull , should be erected in Rome . Andreas Caesariensis doth more plainly shew that : being at the rising of it : about the 600. yeares , of Redemption . Patriarches affected supremacy ; but the city that crucified Christ ; and now plagued Christians , was to afflict in the end , and to be a trapp , for all coastes to fall . The contempt of learned warnings , & Romes supremacie , made east , south , & north , fear least old tyranny from Rome should be reuiued . So Machmad turned much of the world to fall away ; that haile of state , as in Esai , and fyer , and blood , of warrs come to the world : And most of all Popes supremacie challenging Empire , raineth haile , fyer , and blood to this day : that men grounded as trees for the third parte : and all the weake as grasse fell into Gods anger . So this is a commune place of the Popes supremacy . The next trumpet soundeth that poinct more fully : The scholars that inueighed against Phocas the murderer , for erecting Boniface 3. supreme Papes or Father .

Of the names , Papas and Pope .

The name Papas , in the Greek fathers epistles , is from one to another , this much : Right Reuerend father . But when one would haue all to himselfe ; not by learning in Ebrew or Greeke for Gods worde ; but for strong hand in supremacy : then the name rested in him , but turned into Pope ; which in Homer , Iliad. 3. as Eustachius well noteth , is Damon , a Deuil . The Prouidence of God , in mens tongues for names , fitted vnto matter , is to be regarded much : That Pope , and Daemon is all one .

Add vnto this , that the Pope is called holines : Marke for this , S. Paul ; THE SINFVL MAN ; THE WHOLE ENEMIE : HE THAT EXALTETH HIMSELFE ABOVE ALL , THAT IS CALLED GOD ; OR WORSHIPPED : A NEWE ANTIOCHVS EPIMANES : SETTING FORTH HIMSELFE IN THE TEMPLE OF GOD , AS IF HE WERE GOD . THIS , AND POPE OR DAEMON , GONCVRRE . The second Angell , or Company of Scholars , sheweth howe hee commeth vp , for the Emperour .

The second blast expounding the first .

A Mountaine , an huge one burning with fire , is cast into the sea . Mountaine signifieth an Empire ; . as Babylon is a mountaine destroying : Burning with fire , is , causing hoate warres ; as in taking the Empires land , to become a Mountaine : and casting himselfe into the sea of kingdomes , to be to this day , a firebrand of all our warres : The sea is politique states , for this sea of our troublesome life ; as Tully translateth Euripides : Si mihi nunc primum tristis illuxisset dies , Nec tam arumnoso nauigassem salo : esset dolendi caussa , &c. That is , If a heavy day had now first shined vnto me , neither had sailed before so troublesome seas , there would be iust cause of sorrow , &c. So sea is , Dan. 7. & Apo. 12. where Empires arise : so the men of the seas policie , called fish ; such as seemed aliue Chap. 3. Forsooke the waters , Esa. 55. and Eze. 48. which giue life to all where they come , turned here to haerefie , be turned to death : and traffique of ciuill policie is turned to corruption .

The third blast , expounding the second .

The third explication of the learned great , telleth that the † † Chap. 1. the 7. stars be seauen sergeants of the Church . messinger of the holy Synagogue , or heauen , for the kingdome of heauen , shall fall from his calling to be as Babilons king , Isai 14. A star setting Nemrod his house on fire , will soone corrupt the third part of the Bible , called waters , Isa. 55. & Ioh. 3. and 1. Ioh. 3. and infinitely in Rabbins , Hee shall turne Iustice of faith into Idolatry , as Ephraim in Amos. That many men died the second death ( called fish afore ) by Idols worship . So the Pope turning the holy doctrine into idolous waters , is called wormewood .

Articles of the Popes corruption of Scriptures .

First , He holdeth not the Hebrew and Greeke holy text in vse : God owne holy wordes : penned by the Eternall Spirit : speaking all of life by the SON : in dayly esteeme : for all in leisure of studie to know : and which all of leisure to studie should know . But in steed of it brought in a Latin worke ; of which tongue none is bound to haue regard : and brought vnto schooles , Latin for Greeke and Ebrew .

II. The Apocrypha bookes were all made by Men of Iuda : And speake not a syllable of CHRIST : yet helpe Iosephus for all Israel , against Appiones , Instim , Diodorus Siculus , & Cornelius Tacitus in madd Antiochus : and so far haue their vse . The fable of Tobi is made to busie heathen for Assurs captiuitie : which heathen neuer mention : nor Iudahs deportation to Babel , or returne : For it Barucs forged Epistles ; Susannaes allegorie , for the whole state , King Ioakims wife polluted by the Babilonian Iudges ; but reuenged by Daniel , is wittilie fabled . The enuious heathen , neuer mention the fire quenched by Daniels most noble Cousins : Therefore a Rhetoricall song , was formed to shew what in the fyer , their cause might speake , to Idol-seruers .

But Daniel recordeth nothing spoken : who knew all : and would omitt nothing of glorie . So no heathen tell as Ieremi of Babell Bels seruants , who thought Bell gaue them kindoms , that GOD by Cyrus would take out of Bels throte , all the kingdomes which he had deuoured : therefore the fable of Bell mocked heathens blindnesse . No heathen tell of Daniel cast into the Lions den for not worshipping the Persian Emperor , or Dragon : as Pharaoh is , Isa. 27. and mouing the K. to renounce that : the fable of the Dragon worshipped in Babel , and destroyed , telleth of their enuy and folly . And vpon Darius speach to Daniel , that GOD in whom he belieued , would saue him : and Daniel said he was saued , because justice to GOD and the K. were found in him : Abbakuks saying ; the iust man shall liue by faith : is enlarged by a fable : that Abakuk brought Daniel pottage from Iudea . The heathen knew not Gods counsell ; that God by Iewes would teach in Babels fall , how he hated the pompe of this world ; and hath another world for soules Rest , where wicked shal be plagued for euer , and telleth that true happinesse standeth in the knowledge of Christ : who gaue Cyrus all Croesus gold , to send Iewes home from all quarters : to preach of their Eternall hope : and to confute Greeke sages . The 3. of Esdras , is much true , much in fable , to smooch this in a greek stile , familiar for heathen : and such fables be the additions to Hester . The fourth of Esdras , was made to keepe Esdras , ( another Moses ) from contempt amongst heathen : who would thinke him base , that handleth but Iewes genealogies , and the Temples building , without telling the reason : and diuorcements : therefore they faine for him deepe speculations : as the greeks Clem. Strom. 1. feigne all the Law was lost : and Esdras by reuelation restored all . The Persians for religion , were a new Nebuchadnezar , their warriers , one Holophernes ; Herodotus nameth one so . The Iewes states , Iudith . Gods justice against Elam , Iudiths sword . And thus , heathen that would mocke truth , are mocked by fables .

Wicked Diodorus Sicul. and Tacitus , commend madde Antiochus , for his endeuor to ouerthrow the Iewes religion . Two workes of seuerall Iewes , the later very foolish and vnlearned ; yet good enough for prophane heathen : were receiued to stop such mouthes . The whole nation is of wicked Tully termed barbarous , and superstitious , to stoppe such a mouth ; eloquent Syracides passing him in sentences , and shewing all the Lawes glory ; and eloquent Philo imitating Salomons wisedome ; for mans good end , were receiued : to check heathen ; though one knew not Christ . Of these the fable of Toby , is by the Pope made Gods word . The Thal. Ieru . in Ros Hasana for Michael and Gabriel , make it a late fable & wicked . For Manasses , caried to Babel by the King of Assur , some tryfling declamer would shew what one in his case might speake : as doth Homer for Agamemnon , Achilles , Calchas , Nestor and such : but it were a ridiculous babishnes , to hold that trifling worke better then Tobies fable ; A plaine fable throughout , and no fitter to be read in sadnesse in the Church , then Lucians dialogues . The Popes ioyning of these to the Bible , is wormewood .

III. Wormewood holdeth not these 3. principles true : which all should . 1. The text of the old Testam . is kept in letter most sure , by the orthographie dictionarie , or Massoreth : that no letter was more nor lesse , nor of other ▪ orme in Moses tyme , with vowels , and accents , & margine reading expounding the text ; then we haue it at this day . 2. That the Rabbins expound all in grammer sense , well for our vse . 3. That all good for religion , and life is in Moses ; as the Prophets and Apostles draw him foorth at large . IIII. The Pope in Bellarmine and others , peruerteth or contemneth euery whit of the Bible . V. He maketh a whole policie , wicked : against all points of faith ; and ciuill lawes : and would bee as a God in the Church so set foorth , 2. Thes. 2. Thus he is wormewood it selfe . How he groweth vp to be a great mountaine , to be able to vexe the world : that followeth in the next Trumpet , and keyes of the deepe .

The fourth expounding the third .

The fourth Angell sounded , and the third part of the Sun , Moone , and Starres , were stricken , for their third parte ; & day and night , Gen. 37. Iacob expoundeth Sun , Moone , & Starrs , for his Church : so it is heere , day and night are ruled by the starres ; and meane the tymes more or lesse prosperous : scholars and learned , falling away , corrupted scriptures , make an ecclesiasticall mountaine ; from a burning lampe , falling from God .

The occasions of the Churches fall from heauen .

The two Testaments , shew that CHRIST is the Angell of the Couenant , standing by his humanitie , at the Altar of incense ; and in his golden Mediation receyuing the prayers of the holy , that with his incense , they come before God : so he sitteth a sacrificer for euer ; figured in Sem described as God , without father , without mother , without beginning of dayes , without ende of life : witnessed in Moses description , that he liueth for euer ; a King of Iustice , and a King of peace , so S. Paul to Scribes after their owne manner , yet extant in Zohar and Menachem and others describeth his Vicar Sem , the great : as Rabbins terme him , to haue figured the Redeemer to the world now , of Noahs house : The SON thus knowen in our Sonne .

How the old Testament : came turned into wormewood .

Of the age before the flood , God said : I repent me , that I made man ; therefore water , tooke their bodies ; prison aeternall , their spirits . The tower-masons making Gods of starrs , in contempt of SEM , the high sacrificer ; and prating daylie against his faith , were cut off from Sems tongue , to let it alone ; and in Babels captiuitie ended it from commune vse : and soone after Daniels age , from speach of all , but schole learned ; But Moses , by Sabbath reading was some what knowen to the people . Besides God made Sems tongue so hard , that a mans whole life will hardly catch it : and left no authors of it , but Sems prophets ; to make vs search how rare wordes in them , open themselues , ( and they vsed but once ) by the argument .

So Sems tongue is an hid pearle , of it Iob cost me more paines alone , then all Greeks , who now commeth to open iudgement . Churches had no Hebrew Rabbins for grammer of yer . neare 1000. nor grāmars , or dictionaries ; Origen did put forth Ebrew , in Ebrew letters ; and spell'd in Greeke , much cited in Epiphanius ; with six Greeke translations . The 70. hid their minde much , specially in 3600. yeres alteration of liues from Moses truth , as thus ; Adam liued 230. yeares and begate Seth. And afterwardes 700. for 130. in Moses , and 800. our notes say , Moses omitted 100. y. before Seths birth ; they may as well say he gaue 100. too many afterwardes : and so in 3600. yeres . Yet though Arabique were neare Hebrew ; and Aethiopian : they translate the 70. And not the Ebrew : and Greekes with Muscouia follow them . But if Princes had allowed in euery land , so big as Canaan , 42. great Cities , for Hebricians only ; they had beene Ezdrae , for readinesse in the Law : and had beene Atlantes , to beare vp heauen .

God saw that his justice could chose but few ; and of eternitie did set many to anger , and therefore gaue not Princes that iudgement , nor to scholars , one of a thousand millions , a minde to such hard paines , but to be such monachos , as Nazianzenus taunteth , giuen all to feed them selues , and to enuie all paines : and Athanasius , Gregorie , and his deare brother Basil , felt for the holy Trinitie . And West Monachos rested in Ierome for text , and in S. Augustin for explication .

Of the New Testament .

The New Testament penned in Greeke , by the H. Spirit , is to be esteemed in Greeke better then all the world can euer conceiue .

Part I hope to vtter : but conceiue more . The preparation to bring Greeke ouer the world , must heere be knowen . To Iapheths Iauan , God left it : and spread his race from Cilicia ouer the West : that Bardi Caesar . Cō . in France , and our Cambria kept Greeke Philosophi . And when God meant in open action , to end by Babel , Sems tongue ; which he kept in Canaan 500. yeares that Babilons confusion hurt not the Kings house : but the Chananean dialects twelue , came neare his : when God would end this tongue , in holy Daniels age when hee had shewed the strict yeare and Pascha day , of Christ his Pascha , who being the first from the dead , would shew light vnto the world . And Aggei , Zacharie , and Esdras Malachi , had commented vpon holy Gabriels oration , when God would haue no more Diuinitie written , all being spoken that could bee told : he sheweth a miraculous prouidence to fi●t the Greeke tongue to the Gospell , by Athenes and all Grecia , Pisistratus , of holy Iosiahs time , brought noble Homers wit into more reuerence , then Monkes the holy Gospell : that children should learne him euery whit without booke , and parted him twice in Iliade & Odissea : into Alpha , Beta , &c. ( As the vnknowen God dealt , Psal. 25. 34. 37. 111. 112. 119. 8 tymes : 145. & Pro. 31. Lamen. 6. tymes . ) And Aristarchus made a commentarie vpon his hard wordes : so that S. Peter by Gods reuelation vseth his noble phrase ; and him , not Eustathius I cited , though Bil. and Bar. would win spurres , to prick their owne sides . Didimus elder then S. Peter kept Aristarchus remnants , and from Didimos , not from Eustathius , I brought Aristarchus and Homer , whom I am sure S. Peter neuer read , but the holy Ghost read him , and led Peter . This honor to Homer , set on Solon to write sentences ; and Theognes , & Phocillides , & Minermus : that ciuill groundes were made pleasant in braue Greeke : to make all eloquent in speach ; Then arise tragiques , Aeschylus & an Heroique , equall to Homer , or old Corinnos of Troyes age : and P Alamedes scholar , who in other warres , gaue Homer his timber . Euripides , the painter of mans lot , and Lyriques rare , and Commediques , as witty Aristophanes : Phisitians : Historiques , from Hesters age ; Hellanicus and Herodotus , and Plato , and Aristotle , and tenn Oratores , and Theopompus , & innumerable of all sortes : while Iuda was in Babilon , and vnder Persian , taught , ( Dan. 10. ) that soone they should bee vnder Grecia , till Christ came in some parte : and therefore they taught their children Greek : that the 70. flaunted in store : setting 80. seuerall Greek sometime to one Hebrew tree ; as to Shub . 70. 60. 50. 40. 30. 20. 10. and so to very many . Now Macedonians of Selleucus Nicatores people being in 72. Kingdomes : East and North , were forced to knowe Greeke : and by the Ptolomies , South learned Greek ; and the Iewes scattred by them , brought the 70. ouer all : and mention of Moses . So before our Lordes redemption tyme , all nations ( as Tully , for Archi saith ) knew Greek , when Latin was kept in a narrow compasse . And thus a fundation was laid for elegant timber to the N. Testament . The Iewes note in Ierusalemi Megila , that Noah prophecied how Sems house should bring Iapheth to faith in the tongue of Iauan , the Greeke . And Midras Rabba citeth the same ; and in Megilah theysay : that no tongue but Greeke , can giue Hebrew fitt termes . Christians should vrge their owne testimonie , that as a Tribe failed not from Iuda till Messiah came , so all nations then spake Greek ; Genes. 49. but not many ages after that . And as Abben Ezra confesseth vpon Dan. 9. that the 70. seauens are 490. yeres , from Daniels prayer , to sealing of Messias , the holy , of holy ; wherein not one of a hundreth thousand millions , speaketh so truely for our victorie , as the sharpest enimy doth . So Ierusalemi should haue confessed , that the fishers of Gallile were to write in Greeke from Ierusalem , after 490. yeres . And before it should be destroyed , as we see Actor . 15.

Of the New Testaments elegancie .

The N. Testam . in Greeke is so little that by one houre , in the morning and euening ; in one weeke ; one may with ease , and great delite , read it ouer . Yet this booke hath more seuerall wordes by the fishers of Galile , and the Phisitian of Antioch , and the tent-maker borne in Tarsus , to be the first Apostle at Rome , then 100. great Greek bookes : aboue 4600. that all old Greekes haue some building in it : and all extant now , but for fragments kept , cannot serue it . More , in mens names it learnedly openeth Ebrew , to rare vse : as Bosor for 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 2. Pet. 2. by Babels pronouncing , not Italy : that any maide of Chaldea , might see by the speach , whence the Galilean wrote . So Talmud names come , as Lazar , for Eleazar ; whose nation is fitt for any one that maketh God his strength : to feast in Abrahams Bosom , when the soule departeth hence . Moreouer the Macedonians spake Greeke wordes , in east & south hardly found ; as , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and such : such from Thalmudiques of Babell , the N. T. had : and east termes , for politique matters , from Seleucidae ; as , Angareum , to postseruice . It hath aboue 50. of Syriaque , for rare vse : And to shew in what age , euen vnder the Romans empire beginning , & Greekes end , Iewes haue Greeke names , and some Latin : as Philip and Andrew and Marc Iustus , & such . This checketh the Talmud , which from the depth of Satan persuadeth his sonnes , that Iesus our Lord his dayes were long before , in the Maccabees gouernement .

Foure Dialests the Booke hath : Attique or commune Greeke for matters knowen to heathen : Act. 17. 18 Attique Greeke . as , Spermologos , to Paul at Athenes : the deadliest that Demosthenes there aboue 300 yeres afore bestowed vpon Aeschynes . So from Diphilus , and Philemon , and Sophocles , some for speciall vse : and from Epimenides Aratus & Menander , knowen testimonies : briefly from al eloquent some : as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 for any passage , & Haides , to conteine heauen & Hell Luc. 16. & 4. and in Act. 10. tymes . Luke praeuented 15. foolish brawles by Greek : But men care not kicking against the spurre , Act. 9. & is often in Aeschylus & Euripides ; and names of maners from all : so that one cunning in the N. Testa . & Greekes should from the one , still runne to the other , in memorie : & see better vse of both . And though one had so many eyes as Argus in Aeschylus 10000. all would heer be well occupied . Another Dialect is from the 70. when the speach is most to Iewes , The septua : greek . as Iechonias begate Salathiel , so Zedekiahs the vncle 3. yer . elder , is sonne , and Ioachaz first king , yonger 2. yeres , Ioackim is eldest . So Vzziah is sonne to Ioram his fathers great grandfather : So our Lord is sonne to Ioseph ( as men thought ) to Ely ' &c. to Adam , to God , as sonne of Dauid . For some of these the heathen haue the like : so Iulian calleth Romulus his Ancestor , as S. Ma●h . speaketh of Iechonias and Salathiel : so for the word , vntill , for a matter neuer done , Math. 1. and 5. and Homers Ili 5. in Agamemnon to Chryses : that he should not haue his daughter vntill she spent her age with him in Argos . So a iudge giueth sentence for one that oweth 10000. talents ; and hath not a peny to pay , nor can gett in prison , that he shall be in prison , till he pay the vttermost farthing . The prisoner will not plead that in tyme he must come out . Starres be darkened by ignorance of Greeke , to put going to Hell for going to Paradise , a breeding of Purgatorie , which Grecia of 1200. yeares neuer held . The 70. Greeke is notable in this : whom God raysed vp , disannulling the sorrowes or hurtes of death . Act. 2. from Psal. 18. he that would say Peter spake of the second death , or of hell Torment , deserueth small thankes . Briefly , many a thousand of wordes , haue the Apostles from the 70. calling vs to remembrance of so many places in the old Testament : of them I haue made an Ebrew Greeke dictionarie , and my friendes haue it in London , and they who will giue securitie for the copy , may write it out . The old Ierom , Erasmus , and Beza missed much of lightes , by not expounding 70. Greekes from their Ebrew , that sun and ayer were much darkened . The Apostles Greeke . The 3. dialect is the Apostles owne : often do they expresse Ebrew in a new manner ; and S. Paul the Orator of Tarsus , borne to be first Papas or father in Praetorio at Rome ; brought vp at Gamaliels feete , to shew in the Epist. to the Heb. the best Thalmudique that euer the sunne saw ; the Ebrew of Ebrewes , fathers side and mothers side : and rediest in genealogies , true and profitable for his sisters sonne , and other cousins three , Rom. 15. This Iaspar of Beniamin the first foundation of the heauenly Citie shall be cited for clearing Moses , Deut. 30. & the holy Gospell : by expressing Ebrew in new Greeke ; What to goe vp to heauen , to bring Christ downe , meaneth ; What to goe downe to the deepe , to bring Christ from the dead , meaneth . Moses of Leui grauen in the Smaragd , and in his Law a sunne ; ( In solio Phoebus claris lucentis Smaragdis ) forbiddeth Israel , to leaue studie of the Law , as though it were high , or farre fetched in speach : and thus telleth what Smaragd-light it hath , Deu. 30. 11. This commandement which I commaund thee this day , is not a wonder for thee : neither is it farre off : it is not in heauen , to cause speach , who can goe vp vnto heauen , to take it , and preach it to vs , that wee may do it : neither is it beyond the sea ; to cause speach , who shall goe for vs beyond the sea , to take it , for vs , & preach it to vs , that we may do it : But the word is verie near vnto thee , for thy mouth & for thy heart to do it . Thus Moses sheweth that the Smaragd of the Law shineth in the Couenant of the Rainebow , Isai 54. for the waters of Noah . That Christ in Genesis was knowen to the Patriarkes , and all the Ceremonies went no further ; and the Ciuill lawes were most sensible , and all might be acquainted with it : The Scribes do teach it sitting in Moses chaire ; without their owne workes of traditions ; and such as liued in trauaile of handes might be able to judge . Now Saint Paul giueth such testimonie that for the Law they were exact , as he yet was a Pharisee , but they not knowing that God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe , 2. Cor. 5. by the death of Christ : and resurrection , missed of the end of the Law ; that blinde zeale to it made them fall from God . Now S. Paul imitateth Moses , whose whole doctrine commeth to this summe : Moses and Paul teach one thing . do not say who can goe vp to heauen in high conceite , to bring Christ to dwell in our Tabernacle below : or who can goe in beleef , Rom. 10. to the deepe of the earth , to bring vp Christ from the dead : But what saith hee ? The word is neere thee , for thy mouth , and for thy heart ; This is the word of fath which we preach ; for if thou confesse with thy mouth , that IESVS is the Eternall : and that God raised him from the dead , Psal. 71. 20 thou shalt be saued . Without marking imitation of Moses and 70. phrase , Psal. 71. 20. Paul will not be vnderstood heere : And heere he before had allowed the Scribes for all other Diuinity , while they sate in Moses chaire , for holy Trinity , and works , and law , and passage of all just hence to Paradise to perfection of ioy : Heb. 11. to the City which they had desired ; the heauenly City which God prepared for them . Though they had not openly the Gospell : the perfection . But the Scribes saw not that our Gospell was the perfection to the Law : And by that they perish . I might bring a volume of examples : But my digression may not bee too long . The Thalmudgreek The fourth is the Thalmudique kinde when speach is to Iewes . The olde Testament neuer named expresly and properly , place for soules : because infidels would mocke at that : But thus God saith ; Leuit. 26. If yee keepe my commandements , I will be your God , and walke amongst you ; that is simplie and for euer : as God , is the good God to Abraham , Izhak and Iacob , not to dead but to liuing . Nowe when the Prophets , had ended all that was to be spoken , to open congregations : and the faithfull were few vnder Macedonians : and Sadducees denyed soules immortalitie : and reiected Prophets comments vpon Moses ; The holy learned enacted these tearmes : The Law , for all the old Testament . So is Psal. 82. Ioh. 1. & 15. so Es. 8. Rom. 9. Also , world to come ; Paradise ; Gehenna ; Day of Iudgment ; life eternall ; second death , and many such : which all , the pretious Greeke Testament hath . And in all GOD applieth it to mans capacitie , in infinite mercie : when the Redemption manifested , made the profanest leaue mocking . Examples of all foure come , Apo. 21. in the 12. Iewells . Rubens Sardius is Attique & 70. Simeons Topaz is attique , and 70. Leuies Smaragd is attique & 70. But this by the way : Smaragd , Ex. 28. in Aharons shoulders holding 6. tribes on the one , and so many on the other : is the Beryll of King Ioseph : as the K. is the stay of the Commune Weale : and the Emperour in Constantinople : not S. Chrisostome , whom in Photio the Dialect deceiued : not decerning the 70. from Attique .

Iudahs Chalcedon in Thalmudique as in Thargum Ierusalemi vpon Exod. 28. for the Carbuncle : Isachars Saphir , is Attique and 70. Zabulons Sardonix is Apostoliq . Dans Hyacinth , is Attique & 70. Neptalies Chrisophrase , is Apostolique : Gads Amethyst is Attique and Apostoliq . Asers Chrisolite is Attique and Apostoliq . Iosephs Beryll is Attique & Apostolique : Beniamins Iasper , is Apostolique , fitted to the Ebrew : Isachar had it in 70. Exod. 28. Iuda in Isai. 54. and Apo. 21. in the first place : where the walles were like Iasper Christalling . And thus glorious is the Greeke Testament : which a tetractys of most learned studies , maketh a building all of Gold , in the streetes : & of pearle in the gates : and wainscotted with Carbuncles : for Promisses in the SON , the Sun of iustice : and with other states for warriers : for states men : and for nauigation . I cited many Rabbins for this placing of the stones to the tribes : then I had not Arias Montanus bible by me , nor remembred him . Otherwise I had made reuerend mention of his learned paynes : as I hold it a dogged atheisme to raue against trueth for humane respectes .

How the Papes of Grecia vsed the Bible : And the Popes refused it .

The holy New Testament , the learned Papae , as Athanasius ; great Cyril , and elder Origen , and Basill , and his owne-soule - Gregorie , celebrate with Attique Greeke , equall to Libanius & Porphyrie , and the best heathen , that euer Athens bred ; & all Monasteries were busied in copying it , with such care that where paradoxa came , they left it vnchainged : and where they had no old Testament but the 70. against enemies , which knew not Ebrew , they were most readie in it : And had also Origens octaplun : whence men of leisure might be reasonable in Ebrew : & the Christians Iewes synagogue thus dealt . They read Moses in Ebrew , and expounded him to their townes language : So Iewes , in Maymoni , did : and S. Paul described the like , and his discipline and theirs was all one . The wealthie Iewes that brought not vp their sonnes in Moses , were holden godlesse . And of multitudes learned , a sufficient number were chosen by all , Elders ; for al matters . They were Ecclesia : Zakenim : Episcopi , ouerseers . And one , their best learned , to read the Law , with skil & choise of conferences : with Prophets and Psalmes fitted ; he was chosen to be the Messinger of the Congregation . He dealt for matters that touched all . In expositions , the Archysynagogue requested the best in estieme to expound the Law , by another text : or to some commune place . Where heathen Officers brideled authoritie , they did excommunicate : and neuer the chiefe , but bade him keepe house and saue his honor . And they made Rabbies , Maymo . Saned . or Doctors ; two or three , laying handes vpon him , and saying : Learned Rabbi , take thou authoritie to teach what is loose : and what is bound . And in the Synagogues Leuy had no particular stroke , but went from their 48. townes to Ierusalemi , at their courses : and the high sacrificer was not of the Sanhedrin , but as they esteemed of his learning . And all the Synedrion might be of Israel , or all of Leuie : and many Synagogues had not a Leuite , but all Doctores were of Israell . In Grecia the Greeke Bishops caried them as seruantes : so Policarpus martyr at Smyrna , and all , a long time . But let vs marke The Citie that crucified Christ : what corruption of Doctrine it had , with Egyptian tyrannie .

First the Greeke new Testament , the ioy of mans minde , they excluded : And brought in steed rude Latin , of open lies , leauing out Mat. 6. a sentence from Dan. 7. Of Kingdom power and glorie : howsoeuer loiterers will excuse this ; the golden balance of iustice would beare reading of Latin to people of other speach , and the babling and Babels building in equall peise .

Secondly , Italie had Greeke commune , when S. Paule wrote to the Romans . The Papes continuing Fathers , had brought vp youth in Gods word , not in drosse of mans speach , to charme to men of other tongues ; that must needes stoppe their eares as deaf adders : though the charmers charmed neuer so wisely . But Popi Daemones will answere to their name : and shew what the only cursed Citie , 2. Thes. 2. & Apo. 11. and 17. meant to do .

Thirdly , Because Clemens and Tertullian , were Eusebius auctores , that Peter was at Rome , though Luke Act. 23. and 28. and S. Paul speak in other tenour : and first Peter telleth , that he was at Babilon : and might not without infinit sinne , vse a metaphore to deceyue his reader : and when trueth is a storie , to Psal. 87. that Babel shall haue Gods Church . Yet Popes begged great reuenues for buildings and scholars , by S. Peters name . Pauls man of sinne will do this .

Fourthly , The Rock eternal , Deut. 32. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 there , and Psal. 18. and 2. Sam. 22. and often , is GOD only . And in Deut. 32. a Prophecie is laid , of the Rock , a defender against the foure beastes that come out of the sea : vpon which Rock the Church stood , vntill the SON of Man like in body , Dan. 10. to Tharshish or sea-like stone , tooke part of their afflictions . Now the WORD Eternall , that gaue all reason , the onely teacher ; in demaunding , teacheth to answere , saying : Whom do men say , that I the Sonne of man ( Dan 7. by Rabbins generall ) am ? The fisher of Galile , that heard Daniel often read , said from Dan. 9. Thou art CHRIST , and holinesse there of all holinesse : and therefore ( Psal. 2. ) The Son of the liuing God . Then CHRIST calleth him to Deut. 32. speaking Rock in Iobs Ebrew , Vpon this Rock wil I build my Assembly , that no courts by terrour of death shal be stronger then it . Mat. 18. compared with Rom 8. 38. & . 2. Cor. 11. 23 24. &c. & Act. 26. 21 ▪ 22. Christ is Ceph , & thou , as all that know him to be the Rock Cepha ; and as the Sanedrin maketh Doctor , saying : Take thou authoritie for thy keyes of knowledge , to teach which is loose , & what is bound : whom thou teachest that God , was in the Rocke , reconciling the world to him selfe , he hath his sinnes loosed , by thee on earth ; by the Rocke , in heauen : and who so beleeueth not that , thou bindest his sinnes , in earth and in heauen . This matter is the summe of all : and Greekes in Photius , tell that Andrew was the Rocke , before Symeon was . And Cephas answered with all thought , as well as hee : wherefore all had equall comfort : and so all godly . And because this new sentence , hath no new Diuinitie , hee leaueth all after confession of the Rocke , as knowing him selfe and Theophilus , to haue as good right to the name of Cephas . But hee by senioritie was to speake first for all , and so the name for all must bee tolde to him : that they who builde their house vpon the Rocke , Mat. 7. shall bee shaken with no Windes , stormes , waues . The Sun is not brighter then this meaning , for these wordes . Let any who dare , trye ; by a conference of holy Scriptures , as I doe .

Now the Popos Daemon , denying that Rome crucified CHRIST : as Saint Peter denyed that Christ ought to dye , and was termed Sathan for that . Hee would haue this beleeued of all , that Peter had a praerogatiue aboue all the Apostles : and was at Rome : and left to the Citie that crucified Christ , ( for their good seruice ) a successour to pardon , or to tye sinnes .

Fiftlie , Hence Landes are giuen by Princes : and specially in wast wilde groundes , for Monasteries , where men before rebelled , that Monasteries giuing a chiefe rent , and superstitious people being fed with hospitalitie , wan much in three hundreth yeares , that after Buy-shop Gregorie , by Creontophonos Phocas , helde Sathans throne , and became stronger then the Emperour by this proceeding . The Bible must not bee studied in Ebrew . The Iewes marred it ; and in Greeke haeretiques : As though there were not most learned Christians , that could looke to both . And this was pretence to pray still : neuer to teach trueth : and to giue the people in Latin Niene commandements for Tenne ; And the Creed with a translation , that white was blacke : that to goe to Paradise , in the Greeke Creed , should be translated , to descend to hell ; to Gehenna ; in olde Chrysologus : and that the Fathers were there . So the Popes Clyents , are the tayle of the great Dragon . Moreouer , the Lordes prayer , for many thousande poundes Landes , they might haue , but maymed : to disgrace all auctoritie of the New Testament . But they neuer taught the meaning of the Lordes prayer , that when we pray , we pray vnto the Father , which is in heauen . That did Pope Daemon disannul , sitting in the Temple of God , as if HE were God ; And he teacheth to pray to all from whose name he could get any lande : to Marie , though Rome killed her sonne : to Peter , though Rome by auctoritie made him a martyr , farre off to Apostles and other Martyrs , that Rome martyred : as though Apoc. 6. vnder the fift seale all these did not craue vengeance against the beastes of the earth , that killed them . Moreouer , to busie Princes , they say ; If Popingayes sayd ouer Pater noster , so often , they should haue so many yeares pardon , in a new inuented fierie bath of Purgatorie : stinging poore soules like scorpions , fiue hundred yeares before their Diuels doctrine was espied . About the yeare 600. they tamed East proude Prelates ; and goe on thus . From Leui they will make an order , and haue an altar ; and an Aharon , with a cope , and holinesse in the forehead : and Levites in Linnen : and the name Priest : and of bread , they can make flesh , and of wine , blood : and they breake Abben Ezraes rule praef. to Moses allowed of all ; that nothing must be taken properly , which goeth against all sense . So they will not have the Lordes death to end all sacrifice , by the supper : But will make the supper a sacrifice : against all witt and learning ; And the Pope is an Aharon : and the Priests lippes will keepe knowledge , Mal. 2. where hee tells them they did not , but should ; therefore the Grecians would consume them as stubble : Also they are flat Arrians praying to Michael , ( who holdeth it not robbery to be equall with God ) as if he were a created Angell : and not the Eternall Son , the Angell standing at the golden Altar of incense , his humanitie , to receiue in the censor of grace , our prayers . These and such other treacheries against all the Byble ; first brought the third part of sunne , moone and starres to be darkened in the third part ; but soone , Christ the true sun , and all ayer , for brightnesse of Scripture . And by these degrees , Man of sinne became able , as now 600. yeares wee finde , to stirre haile and fire mixed with blood , in the earth : missing wholy of Religion : and not as Turkes by ignorance , but by couetous malice .

A crie expounding the first trumpets warning of fire and blood , by scholars made a mountaine of fire cast into the sea ; by the star falling from his place : a burning torch , falling into the waters of scipture : and making them bitter ; to darkening the third part of profession of Christianitie . Iohn saw an Angell flying in the middes of the heauen , saying , wo , wo , wo , to them that dwell in the earth , from the voyces of the trumpet of the three Angels whose trumpet shall be heard .

In the open Church , companies of godly were martyred , for resisting the Locusts , deceyuing of the world ; nowe leaving the zeale that Ephesus once had , and the first Doctores in Italy ; and following Smirnean Iewes haeresie , in apish renuing Leuitiques , inflat Atheisme of altar , cope , linen , priest , sacrifice : reuiuing Pergamus Balamites , who for wealth and wantonnesse bred Monasteries , ioyned to Nunries : when Thyatirean Iezabels , are with Baals Priests , setting vp a newe Sardian dead wealth , in profane riches ; and contemning Philadelphias true loue , to saue soules : But reuiuing Laodiceas falling to the manner of the world , neither hoat in true zeale , nor cold , as open contemners , but Chananean hypocrites . To this end the Popes clergie is described in a plaine painting forth of them : and of their warres for Ierusalem at yeeres 1100. Next are all the Turkes warres handled alone : next reuiuing of the Gospell against both ; vntill the end of the world : before which tyme neither Turke nor Pope shall fall . They flatter themselues that write otherwise . But as the Antiochi who reigned about 300. yer . after 150. were so weake , that they stood by the Romans courtesie : & so Lagidae in the tutelage of Rome ; till the set yeere of Christ his first comming ; so though the Pope bee weakned in many places , Italy shall remaine a continuall plague : that shall appeare in the seuenth Trumpet . But now let vs consider the first Trumpet .

CHAP. IX .

The 5. Trumpet sounding out the Popes cleerly . The fift Angell sounded the trumpet : and I saw a starre fall from heauen , and the key of the deepe , of the Pitt , was giuen him : and there came a smoke out of the deepe : and the sun and ayer were darkened by the smoke that came out of the pitt .

THE haters of the Papes turned to Popes , from fathers to Diuels ; to be the wicked ( Isai 11. ) Romylus , ( in learned Ionathan from Cittim : Ieroms Italy , Nu. 24. Onkelos & Iarchi , Romans . ) They be for this commune place , the fift Trumpet in order of handling , but in an explication of the first in tenor of matter . The starre fallen from heauen was in the third trumpet : the messinger of the congregation fallen from the kingdom of heauen ; & Dan. 2. Mat. 3. in Christ : and by Kimchi vpon Hosea 4. Key is power of gouernement ( in soules case ) Isai . 22. Mat. 16. Apo. 2. The deepe is darkenesse , Gen. 1. 2. in Zohar comparing visible with inuisible , darkenesse bringing to Gehenna ; 2. Cor. 4. 6. euen as the commanding of light to shine out of darkenesse , is compared with shewing Christ to our soules . As Rattes , suo indicio pereunt . Terent. so heere the Pope ; and all that beare his keyes . Keyes heere be damned ; but not such keyes as haue Gods warrant .

Whence the Pope chalengeth Keyes .

Nothing is more commune , nor euer seene more impudent , than the Popes chalinging of Keyes ; from Mat. 16. first saying that Peter is there the Rock . 1. All holy will hold him therin Abaddon , & Apollyon , autor of destruction . For the Son of man Dan. 7. Christ the holy of all holinesse , Daniel 9. The son of God Psal. 2. calleth himselfe the Rock from Deut. 32. translated in the 70. God . six tymes in one chapter : and the Rock was Christ , 1. Cor. 10. & there is no Rocke but the Eternall , in Psal. 18. and Rock is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Creator : & S. Peter chap. 4. vseth that terme for God onely , teaching Papes not to be babes , nor Popes but to know how he vnderstood the wordes of Christ . yet the Pope will make Peter to take Gods name : & to be the chiefe of the Apostles ; and to haue power in new sort , to binde and loose sinns : as though all that truly teach Christ , do not the same , though they know it not . But the first teachers of the son , Ps. 2. were to haue the first commencement of Doctorshipp , in Thalmud knowen speach : Maymo . in Hagigah . And all kinges , who should read the Law & preach , as Salomon did all his life , are the true Papae and Episcopi : One appointed man should be the sergeant of the Church : to looke to businesse speciall : But all that gouerned should be & are called Episcopi , 1. Tim. 3. as well as hee : & should be as well learned . God is Episcopus ; Iob. 20. Pakid any of charge ; as Eleazar , is Episcopus , communely in the 70. Iudas office was Episcope . Antigonus in Diodo . was like to be Episcopus of all Asia . And when the Greeke Papae would be Episcopi alone , they were neuer quiet . They had beene stronger , if all learned had beene Episcopi with them ; as at Zurick now one ruleth none : but is chiefe sergeant for teaching & sacraments : but accountable as any other , for cariage . But Pope Romane thus goeth on , to teach : that Peter came to Rome , that he left keyes to one : and he to successores , that they be the Rock , to sitt in the Temple of God as God ; to make men sweare , otherwise then any of Gods people euer heard : to allow Priests after our Lords death : to reiect the Ebrew and Greeke Gods gift : and to accept a Latin deadly falty translation , Exod. 12. Act. 7. & 13. to deny that the Bible which God gaue is extant , to vse Latin in Landes of other Languages : to giue the people no vse free in it : But 9. of 10. commun. And Pater noster as to parrats : and with the last verse stollen away ; the verse from Dan. 7. shewing all Kingdom , Power , and Glory , giuen to Christ . So the summe of faith they had , in Latin as Parrats : & in the maine pointe ; for the soules going vp to the Father , a going downe to hell , with beliefe that the fathers till then were there . Before I reckon more Popish , that is diuelish , points : I wil heere shew how Iewes haue disgraced our Gospel by the wicked translation . Descended to Hell ; by barbarous wresting of Latin from the true vse in Tullies dayes .

A digression to shew a scandal laid to Iewes .

Izhak Ben Arama saith : Behold the string vpon which the law of Christians hangeth ; is this , the famously knowen ; that for the sin of Adam , the first death of the soule entred vpon all ages : and they fell all , fathers and sonnes , first and later , Prophets and holy into the sorrowes of Gehenna , vntill Christ went and redeemed them . These be strictly his wordes vpon Leui. 26. where Moses expresly telleth , that the Godly should goe hence to Gods Tabernacle : and Saint Paul 2. Corint. 5. translateth him in a most heauenly and comfortable sort ; and telled expresly of Abraham and the commended , that they desired an heauenly Citie ▪ and God prepared it for them : although they were not perfected in this world with manifestation of the Gospell . Some Greekes mistaking S. Paul , held Limbum : and wrested Greek from old vse to that : as Basill vpon Psalm. 49. Yet he spake well vpon Psal. 15. As Maymoni , tract . poenite . That , all holy went hence to Gods Tabernacle : and Chrisostome , though he said Christ opened Paradise to the thiefe , saith vpon 2. Corint . Hom. 6. Thus Lazarus was poore : and verie poore , and he was rich that passed by him , lying in the gate : now whether entred into the Kingdom ; and ioyed in the bosome of Abraham ? Herein Chrisostom is very sound , and laid no trap for the Iewes . Athanasius , Cyrill , Theodorite , and others vpon the Psalmes , and many in Theophilact vpon Luke . 23. And he vpon Iohan in this ; I goe to the Father : and very many in Photius library : and Hegessippus vpon the Maccabees : yet Romes aduancing Latin to abolish knowledge of the Greek Testament , caused old Chrysologus to say : that Abraham was in Gehenna ; till Christ went thither , and the 3. day brought him out . So the Iew had caught the Latin company , enemy to all the Bible for happinesse & Redemption : that Iewes and Philosophers could speak of Emperors causes better then they . Thus for 9. commun in stead of 10. for the Lords prayer maimed , and turned to Battus infinite repetition , against the Law . Eccles. 5. that our words before GOD should be few : and their beliefe stayned in the maine , sheweth how they of Rome taught the people , that would not receyue the loue of the trueth , but became a great deepe sea of darknesse : that Sun & ayer ; Christ the sun of righteousnesse , and the scripture by which light commeth to our eyes , were darkned : by a smok of haeresies , marring in their Masse , al religion . The Iewes though faithlesse , yet they doe search most narrowly , and profitable , the speach and story of the law : and shew vs Christ in all whom they cannot see : But Romulus man of sinn setting forth him selfe as if he were God , in his Masse booke , darkneth sunne and ayer : in steed of seruing God alone , that is , praying to God alone ; as our Lord ( Mat. 6. ) repeated his Law : when ye pray , pray to your Father which is heauen . Maymony sheweth , vpon what Command ▪ prayer dependeth , ( otherwise prayer were sin ) saith in his treatise for prayer ; That all the Fathers expounded the Law for seruice , to be prayer : And Menachem saith , God forbid , that any should pray , but vnto God only : euen as Psal. 50. Pray vnto me , in the day of trouble , & I will heare thee , so thou shalt honour me . No holy in all the Bible , the ayer to see Christ , did euer pray to any Angell , but the Eternall Son , nor euer to any man departed . Therefore Romylides liturgie in praying to infinite millions of creatures , hath infinite sinnes .

Of the Locustes , most liuely describing the Popes subjects , to make him King of Locustes : distinguished from all other policies that be , or euer were in the world .

Locusts came out of the smoke : and the hoat vapours of Lybia bred cloudes of Locustes : which by South windes flee to Sardinia , Silicie , Spaine and Italie , as others in Ioels dayes to Iudea : that in one night the slow-bellies deuoure whole valleies of tender Corne : where it would grow otherwise 100 fold . This a Sardinian man tolde my selfe ; & merchants manie , as past doubt ; that exorcistes by Satans helpe were invited to helpe the matter . Now the millions of Monkes and Friers , and such as deuoure other mens labours , void of all actions for political vse , are so fitly compared with these , that we may say , God in the Creation made locuste to abound in Lybia : to shew in time the locusts bred by Rome , which would crucifie the King of glorie : and should deuoure the fruites of such as had no loue to the trueth ; 1. Cor. 2. 8. but would Honor the Citie , that would kill the Lord of glory : that was a greater sinn then the deuouring of all the fieldes in the world .

A distinction of these locusts from the proper locusts in Ioel : that these be as scorpions .

These had power as the scorpions in Italie , which sleepe vnder euery stone ; that no common weale could be healed of their sting , but such as make their blood pay for it , and by them selues be healed .

A further illustration , of distinction from naturall Locusts & Scorpions .

These locusts might not strike the blades of the earth , nor anie greene thing , or coleworts , nor any plant , but onely the men , that had not the seale of God in the forehead , professing openly that Christ is the Angell of Couenant : and his Humanitie the golden Altar : and his Mediation the Censer , to receiue the prayer of them , who by the aboundance of the grace of the gift of Iustice , looke to reigne by Christ Iesuus .

A further distinction how their sting is not of naturall scorpions , but of spirituall .

These kill not , but torment men fiue moneths : with a torment as it were of scorpions : Heare the reade must marke corporation speaches ; that the whole state is termed by one man . So doth Moses speake to Israel , for many thousandes of yeeres , in speach , as though all were to the present men : so Ezekiel speaketh of the King of Tyrus , then liuing : as hee was ( for a King ) in Salomons and Chyrams day : Salomon had Chyrams daughter , and he was a Proselite ; and by his charges , Chyram the workeman , wrought Salomons brasse workes : & so the king was of Eden garden : so , heere , men of long descents bee stonge ; and not only for a particular age . And as scorpions in locusts haue no more tyme to hurt : but hide themselues in winter : as Nahum telleth : so these locusts hide themselues : when sharp weather of policie commeth . The Church spend neere 1000. yeeres ( good Abbates as Bernard & others full many in Flaccius Illyricus and Antilogiâ Papae , and such ) telling the Daemones or Popoi , of their dealings : and Princes resonablie matched them so long : but Satan was let loose , after 1000. yeeres . That Popes deceiued Princes to spend their strength 200. yeeres , as Gods enemies , to bring the land cursed for euer , into glory ; to make God a liar : so Princes being weakned , Daemones Popoi , by strange forgerie of Constantinus gift , became strong . Constantinus sonnes , knew no such matter , no Iulian that scoffed all that he could forge against his Vncle ; nor Sozimus , as bad as Iulian : nor any Grecian . Yet the Popoi Daemones will haue their owne testimonie ; for Empires giuen , without States consent . Thus the Papae or reuerend Father , that would be a king , by his locusts beggers the wealth of all Countreyes .

Of the Scorpiones stinges .

1. Popoi Daemones taught to deny this : Iohn . 3. that so God loued the world , that he gaue his onely sonne , to the end , that whosoeuer belieue on him , should not perish , but haue life euer lasting .

2. As the serpent deceyued Eue , so the Pope hauing the throne of the serpent , deceyued many mindes from that playnesse which is in Christ : and so stong their heartes , as they ( Iob. 3. ) who desire the graue : and digge for it more then for treasures .

3. And whereas , this is only the work of God , wherein a Christian is distinguished from Ciuill scribes , to belieue in him whom God hath sent : the Pope teacheth , not to rest in this .

4. He teacheth trust in wicked workes , in giuing Landes to Locustes , to auoid Purgatorie , vnknowen to Greekes : and to hate the Bible as auctor of haeresie : & to pray to Creaturs : to be sure for that only , if no more sinne were , to perish for euer . And he teacheth , that men should doubt of their saluation . So his Locustes haue the stinges of Scorpions .

Of the Locusts strength and auctoritie .

When by their forged Purgatorie , and much begging , the Locusts had gotten the fatt of all Countreyes : them they were horses prepared to warres : that they sett Kings to warre ; as they would . And though they would seeme to haue no secular Power : yet their dealinges shewed they ware crowns like gold : being in face as priuate men : So Babell : and Antio . Daniel 7. of womans haire , in keeping in Cloisters ; yet haue they teeth of Lions to deuoure all : and habergions of yron to defende them selues : and the noise of their winges , the proper noise of Chariots of horses , running to warres . Their false teachers that speake lies , bee the tayles : Isai 9. and they sting and kindle warres : and they torment fiue monethes , lesse then halfe the tyme of the Gospells continuance .

Of the Locusts King .

A King is a chiefe person in a policy , bent all to the good of that state : so the Buyshop of Rome got all bent to him . And challengeth to be King of Kings : & by his owne mouth he is condemned His policy ruleth through all states : Kinges he will excommunicate . Thal. Ierusa . recordeth that Kinges should not be excommunicated ; But in Ieroboams cause . The Synedrion the Bishops of the state , would in high offense , tell the King thus : keepe your house : and salue your honour . And the pelting preachers that will be teaching states , what they should doe , otherwise then for the summe of saluation , haue a barbarous spice of Pope pride : & ruynate states . Thirtie yer ▪ study should a messinger of the assembly haue , to read scriptures with due conference : and to be a learned orator , to speake for commune matters . Now an yeere or two in a common place book , will make a bold Crier : the curse of the world : & an Archbuishop to haue the keies of deep darknesse , if money can buy a shop . this hath the depht of papistri . Iethro Exod. 18. By ciuill witt telleth Moses what Law GOD planted in all mens hearts : that Bishops in all charges , must be of skill . If Bishops of Kinges armies must learne of Phormio , how to pitch a field : riuers will soone flow with blood . As pope made hhaile and fire mixed with blood : dayly after a thousand yeeres .

Of Oathes .

Kinges trie men by witnesses : and Dauid forced none to sweare against any : the hid thinges were left to God . And by this law , vpon 2. or 3. witnesses , euery matter shall stand : the Talmudiques as logicall as others , condemned not men , vpon their owne confession : as experience telleth dayly , that many forlorne , take vpon them matters of others : in Ireland , a poore man ; in Walter Essex dayes , for a swall supper , tooke vpon him to be hanged , for other mens harme : it was perceiued : & his confession was not taken . And vsually men once condemned , take other mens guiltinesse vpon them . Man of sin , wil charge the Duke of Buckingham , to tell whether he euer affected the Kingdome ; and then tell it ; and kill him : A policy patched from Popois Demonijs doth this ; against the law of linsey-wolsey . They who follow him , are like vnto him ; & all who Buy-shops to his Lawes .

Of the Popes aduancing learning .

Papistes bragge , how the pope brought Ebrew and Greek to vs : and so deserueth thankes . This doing is a Kings worke : and all kinges are shamelesse , if this be true : Grecia gaue Greekes , written ouer the world ; and Iewes Talmudiques : & Bomberbe a merchant vndone by Popes enuie ; printed the best Ebrew : so this speach is from Satan ; as his kingdome .

Of Popes blindenesse , in Ebrew easiest matters .

Paul disputeth in his whole epistle , to the Heb. for the Doctrine of Law & Gospel : that perfection of doctrin was in the Gospell : & the Iewes be forelorne , which grant not that . The Popes in the depth of Satans blindenesse , would make Saint Paull an Atheist : against Leui. 26. and himselfe , 2. Cor. 5. And for Abraham , Isaack , and Iacob , who went hence to the heauenly City : & they make him say , the fathers had not perfect ioy : til Christ tooke them from Limbo . Arias in Arcano sermone ▪ in infernus , & Lacus : would make the holy Apostle to crosse Moses & the Gospel ; & to sett Isaac Ben Arama , as I touched , vpon the Popes treason , to disgrace the Gospel . I do marueile that he wrote so : so learned a man : to misse so grossly . I thinke he was forced to suffer it to passe vnder his name . This can a King of Locusts doe . Some Grecians stammered at S. Paules wordes ; as Basill vpon Psal . 49. But vpon Psal. 15. & 73. hee called himselfe backe : and so did Chrysostome , and the sway of Greekes , agree with Moses . Leuit 6. and with the New . Test. and Talmudiques , that the faithfull went hence to perfect ioy .

How blindlie the Papists wrest Ieroms wordes : that the Iewes read not the 3. first Chap. of Genesis ; till they were 30. yeres old .

Ieromes Epistle to Paulinus , telleth that the Hebrews read not the beginning & ending of Ezekiel , & the beginning of Geneses till 30. yeeres of age : Maymonie in Morek Nebuchim , vpon Ezekiel : saith of him the same . But the terme , darash legere ; is to read as Doctores , not as children read : Children read Genesis from 7. yeer old : But vnder 30. hardly will any comment , well vpon Gen. 1. 2. 3. Papists turne this to simple reading : He must be a blind king , that would haue the Bible to be so hated .

Of the Popes names .

Hee hath a name in Ebrew ABADDON : from Num. 24. THE ROMAN SHAL AFFLICT ASSVR AND EBER : AND HE TENDETH TO DESTRVCTION . The whole bent of the Pope is to destruction : his whole policie : and his Masse : his Idolls ; and his rules of faith . Zurick takes a short course : to leaue the Ciuill officer all gouernement : and to Scholar Bishopps only to looke to learning . This much they should add : for education of wealthie : that both Testam for Greeke and Ebrew , in Thalmudique ciuill law should be knowen perfectly before 30. By 15. it might be reasonable : well by 20. exceeding wel by 30. This I would shew to a Prince of zeale : that would vrge studie : But slow scholars , shall not be troubled with aduertisement . Plantines Bible , the Popes worke , hath offred much helpe : A Kinges bent ; if some had not hindered , had done much in another sort : that in one moneth , the New Testament might be learned , euen by Talmudique maner : calling all to Moses 613. lawes ; and they in few yer . and both tongues , by the Apostles dictionary . No time will euer cleere either , by our stale wandring course : and vnlearned flaunting sermons : far from holy Ebrewers manner , as farr from all reason ; that one scholar should teach all , matters of Experience , in an houre or more . If they drew stil all the Law to Christ ; that by the Gospell , we are perfected , it were learned . But the common sort , shall giue an heauy accompt for many idle wordes ; speakers and allowers .

Of the Popes Greeke name .

APOLLYON , that is , Destroyer : is the Popes Greeke name : Because all his policy tendeth to eternall destruction . The Bible till of late he litle suffred in the originall : and yet , in the head of all ; he fighteth against all for Hebrew : in Gen. 3. 1. Iohn . 3. HE SHALL BRVSE THY HEAD all the millions of Hebrewes , to each man say , HE. And Iohn expoundeth all of CHRIST : that HE should destroy the workes of the Diuel : so saith Onkelos , HE shal , &c. And so the Arabiq . Sadaias : And so the 70. and all Greekes vpon it : Yet the Popes translation hath shee ; against thrise the masculine gendre , in Ebrew : & all Ebrew kinde , that euer were : to bring Mary into Christ his honor , to destroy the Bible , & the world : So , whereas it is a sin most high , to crucifie Christ againe : and to make him an open shame : the Crucifix through all popery , sheweth heere , that he is Apollyon . Pilate knew as Mary that Christ was crucified ; But that holpe nothing . But he could not consider the L. of glorie crucified . And the Crucifix cannot expresse that : but leaueth only a base obiect . Heerein hee is an Apollyon ; and so in all Pointes .

A digression to our Prayer booke , made from the Popes .

Our prayer booke was made when Papists were the more in Parliament : and allowed by our side for mens infirmitie , as Luc. 3. alloweth Cainan a sonne to Arphaxad . And Acts. 7. soules 75. for 70. And as S. Paul allowed circumcision , for Timothie : But Christ should profit the Galathians nothing , if they simply did it allow . The whole booke is bent to the Popes veine : & if there were nothing false in wordes , the frame draweth hate with it . For weaknesse in other , I would allow it ; vntill I could persuade to better : But seeing prayer is our seruice to God : the Lords prayer , and his Psalmes learnedly chosen , for all occasions , should serue the turne . Tobie , is a fable and penned full of lies of purpose : that the reader should hold it no better . Yet because Antiquitie saw some vse in the fable , ours suffered it , till better light came . When simple put a Parliament in trust , the Parliaments ouersights should be no plague to the simple . Al who feare God , will stick only to his word : & vrge no more . I haue taught most vnthankfull Buyshopps , the Creedes article , that soules go vp , not downe : and the holy , to heauen , not to hell . Archbi . Whitgift yeelded by Mr Geoffrey King : and knew that I cared not for voices of men , sure to perish if they stood to their error . And thirteen year agoe , I knew not of an other liuing , of my minde ; but I was sure I could make them worthy of Ioakims buriall : that durst burne my writing : and Anathema Maran Atha , while they liued , and for euer . Spedily the best ouer Christendome flocked to my minde ; although some of Geneua , Marpurg , Hanaw , for rancour , deny all helpes for their owne victorie ; & make them selues enimies to God , and al good men , to make a Gehennean torment , of a going to the most happy dead , in Abrahams bosome . The learned Fath. L. T. Winton hath cleared this cause , & shewed that neither Westminster nor Rhodanus Alpin , through-flowen towne , should binde men to their witts . Our speach to God , is our only confort in this world , and they who will hinder vs from the best in this kinde , shall haue their portion with profane , in weeping & gnashing of teeth . Since the King came to England , the Realme might haue had the Bible well translated 5. yeares agoe , with euery mans freedom to speak for the best : & a table for psalmes ; for all the ordinarie yeare ; & all particular occasions : and for reading ; Law , with Prophets , Gospel , & Epistles : and both Vniuersities , by this day ready in both Testaments . But they had rather rent one another , than haue the peace of God to guard their tongues , in the eloquence of Gods worde . But now let vs returne to our Popes .

Of Antichrist , his Chaldy name .

Ionathan Ben Vziel , a rare Ebrew Doctor , elder then S. Pauls Gamaliel , expoundeth Isaich . xi . When he saith Christ shal consume the wicked with the spirit of his mouth : He sheweth what wicked , euen wicked RHOMILVS ; he knew that Balaam made but East , Assur : & West , Cittim Grecia , & Grecia Maior Italy , to afflict the holy , & therfore speaketh vpon a most sure ground , that that wicked was Rhomilus . Arias Monta. knew that heere , he brake the Popes neck ; if he came forth truly , vnder the Popes grant : & therfore leaueth out the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Romylus . And what be our Papae of Croydon & other Parochies , that could neuer spie this dealing . If the K. Roial vow , to the Bibles honor had not bin hindred by Bishops , the Ebrew with Massorit , & the Caldy in true copie , had been seene by this day in work . But when Buishopps crossing , hindereth the workman , what can the Kinges money doe ; when the dogges neither eat hay , nor suffer the oxe : yet heere the old Prouerbe taketh place , Mendacem memorem esse oportet . Boderianus , the fellow-laborer , in his Chaldie dictionarie , he not priuie to the guile citeth the Chaldi perfect : But spelleth it subtilly : not Romylus , which Ionathan expressed most learnedly to any Rabbin , but he spelleth it Armilus : to make nothing of it ; but , Antichrist , or Antideus , or by some Gog , or Magog . But Gamaliels scholar , who to the Hebrewes , passeth in Talmudiques , all Ebrewes ; that none but by Talmudikes helpe shall euer vnderstand him , speciallie in Melchitzedeke , liuing still as God , whom he describeth in office , euen as they who in storie knew to be SEM: this Talmudique of Salem ; Orator of Tarsus , borne to be Abba : Abba , Papa , for Rome ; as Peter , for Babell , Psal. 87. He expoundeth Isai xi . and Ionathan most soundly : 2. Thes. 2. that when the present gouernour should be taken away ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is any gouernour , that restrayneth others , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) then , man of sinne should come . And although , God still plagued Rome , by Alaricus , Gensericus , Thodoricus , and Totilas , specially : yet the Papae still begged land ; and tooke Imperiall name , as Pontifex in Sozimus : and by wealth ouermatched Constantinus Popes : that when no punishment made Rome humble ; but would haue there , the Empire againe set vp ; and cared not for the trueth : spirite of deceit should worke , to their destruction ; that would not receyue the loue of the trueth , to saluation . SO THENCE , WAS THE REBELLION TO ARISE : MAN OF SIN ; APOLLYON , SONNE OF PERDITION ; ENIMIE ; LAVLESSE ; KING OF LOCVSTS ; THE NEW ANTIOCHVS , EXALTING HIM SELFE ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD : AND NOT SETTING THE IDOLL OF IVPITER OLIMPIVS IN THE TEMPLE : BVT VAVNTING HIMSELFE , AS IF HE WERE GOD : to expound scriptures ; to loose or fasten sin : to sett vp or depose States . And to haue a people of his owne frame : and to burne the true Temple of God .

The Epilogue , for the description of the Pope .

Fiue Trumpets described the Popes greatnesse , how it grew to be a kingdome of Locusts ; able to sting and to ouerrule in warres : his last mischiefes are tolde first , how in his high power he bringeth haile of troubles , & fire mixed with blood : when he is made a mountaine of Empire cast into the sea : from a starre or Doctor of the Church , falling into Idolls worship : and soone darkening a third part of the chiefest ; & in quicke processe , a smoke of blindnesse , darkeneth Sonne , and Sunne , and Scripture : that the Pope is to mightie to bee ouerthrowen . As when he sent Princes to warre for Ierusalem , and to spend all their strength there : since now 600. yeres his might is high . Now follow three poinctes : Machmads inuasions : and martyrs fight ; and lastly Christians Policies , in warre ; his match .

Of Machumed or Machmad , or Moamed , in Piel , Hiphil & Hophall , the participles three are vsed in Arabique & Rabbins .

The voice of Christ from his owne mediation , biddeth the godly , as hauing power , like the Angells , Dan. 4. ouer Nabuchadnezar , tell Machumedists , that God will from the East send them great successe , with the Popes supremacy , Machmad began : and soone turned away all the Contreyes of Daniels Image , to shake of the West yoke , hated of old vnder Greeks ; and still resisting and rebelling . Of their comming vp , and spoiling of Spaine and Italy : And ioyning with Turkes ; I spake in concent of Scripture . Euphrates was the old place of fight for the Romans , as to M. Crassus army , and the Parthians . Old stories giue credite to prophecie : their armies are infinite ; and horse many ; with successe , and lions boldnesse : to threaten ruine to all that yeeld not : as they haue destroyed all ancient townes : Fire , blew smoke , and brimston ; meane that : Machmad his sonnets of victories , the false prophet maketh a taile of Lions boldnesse . Men in the East , worship the Diuel : Idols , in the West ; liued by theft in Arabia ; abounded in witches in Lybia , and in Europe . Hence , GOD sett vp Machmad , to be a plague : yet men cannot repent .

CHAP. X. How Christ helpeth his Church , by ruling warre & guile : not to passe boundes : which notably appeared in our Albion : for the Spannish nauy 1588. And in those home-bred Diuels , in the Gunpowder plott 1605. both stirred vp , by the Dragon , and false prophet .

Of Angell .

CHRIST is an Angell , the Glory of the Father , his Character , Exod. chap. 23. Eb. chap. 1. so Chap. 8. MIGHTIE , Isa. 9. and there in the 70. the Angell of great Counsell .

Comming downe from heauen , Esai 64.

Oh that thou wouldst breake the heauens : wouldst come downe that the Mountaines might melt at thy presence ; as fire burneth fewell , and maketh waters boile : the people would melt at thy praesence ; when thou commest downe ; the Mountaines would melt at thy praesence , Isai. 64. So heere Christ comming downe : the Mountaine of Rome and Turke melteth .

Of the Cloude , Isai. 19.

Behold the Eternall , rideth vpon a swift cloude : and shall come into Egipt : and the Idols of Egipt shall quake at his presence ; and the heart of Egipt shall melt within him ; This Ancient speach , Iohn expoundeth for spirituall Egipt , chap. xi . and her Idols cap. 9. So when Israel commeth from Egipt ; God one day , went before them in a Cloude , &c.

And the Rainebow was about his head .

The Rainebow is Genes. 9. 13. a token that the deluge shall not drowne the world againe : and Isai 54. Thus GOD speaketh : This is vnto me as the waters of Noah . For as I haue sworne that the waters of Noë , should no more goe ouer the earth : So I haue sworne , that I will not be angrie with thee , nor rebuke thee ; the reason is in the vers. 5. For the Eternall would become a housband , to vs Gentiles : and he would defend , as vers. 17. In this place compared with Chap. 12. where the Dragon casteth out waters , to sinke the Church : this Rainebow drieth vp those waters .

Of the face , like the Sunne .

When Daniel was taught the fulnesse of Christ , by the Angel Gabriel , Dan. 9. in Chap. 10. he seeth his face as lightning : as the Doctrine was : so Saint Steuen handling the same matter , matter most cleare ; had his face like the face of an Angell , Actor . 7. So Christ , Apoc. 1. had his face like the Sun in his greatest brightnesse . That place telleth who this Angel is .

Of the feete , like a pillar of fire .

When the Angell of the Lord went before Israell , hee remoued and stood behinde them : and so did the pillar of fire : which went before them ; and remoued and stood behinde them : and came betweene the Campe of the Aegyptians , & the campe of Israell . So heere CHRIST , will stande betwixt Romes Egypt , and his Church .

Of the litle Booke opened .

The summe of the Bible is short : How of Gods eternall counsell , the world was made forman : Because the sonne of GOD by whom he made the world , woud be a man to giue life to them that rested in this wisedome . And the story of 4000. yer . to Ierusalems fall , by Rome hath no more : and all should gladly heare of this , all their life : and see CHRIST his bright face still to this summe . The booke is open , and easie to be vnderstood : This summe I prefixed to Ecclesiastes : for such as will not sitt in the seat of the scornefull . This Booke is opposite to Idoles : that can teach nothing but basenesse of the King of glory ; & crucifie him againe : and make him an open spectacle . The first crucifying of Christ , cost Rome one vtter destruction : that Rome standeth not where it stood . And the Crucifying of him againe , hath sent millions to eternall destruction . The litle booke open in the hand of Christ , commanded no making of such crucifix : and it commandeth to doe no more , then is commanded : They wander wickedly , from the mothers wombe , that will aduenture their eternall state , vpon mans inuentions , which all know , may be spared .

Of the right foote , set vpon the sea : and the left , vpon the Land .

Waters , or sea signifie warre toyles : Land , quieter profanenesse : CHRIST , Dan. 12. stood ouer the waters of sharp swift Tygris , and lift vp his right hande and his left hande ; & sware by him that liued for euer ; what tyme should be for Antiochus rage : so heere he telleth for Turke and Pope ; that when the 7. Trumpet hath his blastes ended , the world shall end . Antiochi lost all , by the first comming of CHRIST : and the Pope shall wast , vntill the second comming : and till then keepe some stroke .

Of the litle Bookes eating .

The voyce , like a trumpets , chap. 1. and 4. biddeth gracious Iohn goe , & take the litle booke from the hand of CHRIST : so he asketh Christ for it : and he biddeth him take it , & eat it . And telleth , that it will be sweete in the mouth ; for studie : but bitter in the belly , for them that shall heare of it : as the rowle that Ezechiel aete , it told the Idolatrous Ierusalem of a fall , which hastened vpon them . So Iohn by his booke , sweet for Gods Counsell , is bitter for them which shall digest it : when he preacheth now to manie people , nations , & tongues , and Kinges .

The roaring of the Lion , and seauen thunders , shall be handled at the last woe .

CHAP. XI . And a reed was giuen mee , like vnto a Rod , and the Angell stood by , saying ; Come , and measure the Temple of God ; and the Altar ; and them that worship in it : But the Court which is within the Temple , cast out , and measure it not , for it is giuen to the Heathen .

THE eating of the booke , and measuring of these matters , Eph. 3. 16 ▪ 17. 18. 19. be of one tenor : when the soule is full of the Gospell , it must shew Christ to bee the Temple ; and all heigth and depth ; 1. Cor. 5. length and bredth of wisedome to bee therein conteyned : in that God would dwell in CHRIST , to reconcile the world vnto him selfe . And in his death vpon the Crosse he is the Altar ; and he sacrificed him selfe , being as Melchitzedek , whom Saint Paul , as former Talmudiques in description maketh a figure of the eternall wight . He as Aharon , went through the veile of his flesh , into the holy , from the Altar of the Crosse , and performed all measures of justice . That is heere taught by measure ( with a line ) of Temple and Altar ; Matters visible , were to expresse the inuisible . So Christ telleth , Iohn . 2. that he is the Temple , saying : Destroy this Temple , and I will build it againe , in three dayes .

This Law ; Ye shall reuerence my Tabernacle , Leuit. chap. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Commaunded to reuerence infinitly , Heb. 9. and. 10. the Tabernacle of Christ . And Ben Arama , noteth truely , vppon Exod. Port. 52. That God soone did cast off Moses Tabernacle , and Salomons Temple , to shew that he would rest in the Tabernacle or temple of Christ . Now the Iewes , to make Christ Aharon , and Melchitzedek , make this death , that Christ said ; Destroy this Temple , and in three dayes I will build it vp againe . The highest grace for life , the slaues of Sathan turne to death : whereupon , they were neither forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come . Profane states bee commonly forgiuen in this world ; as the Epicure Luc. chap. 16. though in the world of soules , they parch for euer : but the Iewes sinning against the light of the holy Spirite ; and grace of saluation , perish openly in this world : surer of eternal woe , in Haides , the world of soules ; in which Abraham in Haides , in the kingdome of heauen , will tell them : that they are not his sonnes . For he ( in Izhak receiued from death , ) saw the resurrection of Christ , and reioyced . But the Iewes gaue money , to Souldiours , to haue the resurrection of CHRIST denied .

Of measuring the faithfull .

The Curtaines in Moses Tabernacle , were made fitt for the number : But when it pleased the Lord to make the Gentiles his people , saith Esai : Make larger Curtaines , Chap. 54. 2. and the number of men aged twentie , and aboue , was thus : the sonnes of —

REVBEN . 1. 46500. 151450. SOVTH Summa totalis 603550. Simeon 2. 59300. Gad. 3. 45650. IEHVDAH 4. 74600. 186400. EAST Issachar . 5. 54400. Zabulon 6. 57400. EPHRAIM 7. 40500. 108100. WEST Manasses . 8. 32200. Beniamin . 9. 35400. DAN 10. 62700. 157600. NORTH Aser . 11. 41500. Nephtaly . 12. 53400.

Thus God in Num. 1. and 2. twise reckoned his chosen ; of the XII . tribes , besides Leui. And the Curtains were fitted to such a number . So heere Iohns Doctrine shall teach a certaine number : 1. Cor. 14. 22. such as God hath chosen ; and no more : the other will folow the God of this world . A man by mans witt , might maruaile why Princes , would suffer such a deceiuer as the Pope , to stand one yeere : his doctrine being altogether against all light : and each Prince being able to cast him from his territories . But God hath chosen a few only , and none can come to Christ , vnlesse the Father draw him .

Of the Court within the Temple , to be cast out ; in condemnation of Iudaisme .

Maymonides , in Bethabechica ; or treatise of the Temple , about 430. yeer . agoe , wrote how the Iewes yet look for returne to Ierusalem : and to haue a temple like Ezekiels , or Salomons . For Ezekiels Saint Peter telleth Chap. 1. 2. Epist. That euery Prophecie , is not to be expounded properly : because the holy men of God spake , as they were caried by the spirit of God . Now Dan. 9. telleth , that the Iewes Temple should be vtterly destroyed ; and all sacrifice ended : Heb. 10. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. So by Daniell they should know , that the Messias should be the building wherein God would delite : as the very Iew Izhak Ben Arama noted aboue , in Port. 52. Iohn preuenteth Iudaisme in shewing that this Temple hath no Leuites court to sacrifice ; nor separation for Israell . But all be heere kings and sacrificers , and their Court reacheth ouer all the Citie . And old Iudaisme is now profanenesse .

A digression , to compare the old Temple , or Tabernacle , with the spirituall .

The Temple of Salomon imitateth Moses Tabernacle : and all Ierusalem within the walles ; the space within Israels curtaines : as the Thalmud noteth , Christ is the Temple , Ioh. 3. High sacrificer , Heb. 3. who went through the vaile of his flesh , by his own blood into the Holy . He is the Arke : golden within and without : and conteyning the Law grauen in him . And all growen into Christ , should haue the Law in their heart : and looke for the crowne of the Law .

In the outer Tabernacle or Temple , were the Candlestick of gold , lightned with beaten pure oile , by the high sacrificer : and the table of xij . loues set openly : & that had crowne worke : and the Altar of incense , couered with golde . The Candlesticke , the golden people : beaten pure oile ; the spirit of grace , that commeth by afflictions ; the kindler , CHRIST him selfe : Shem Tob ; the Iew commeth in words thus farr ; though he knew not God to be in Christ . The Table , 2. Cor. 5. 9 expresseth the gouernor , who prouideth bread for the xij . Tribes , the xij . monethes : And that paines findeth a crowne . So King Ioseph feeding Israell , held the xij . Tribes in his Beryll , on Aharons shoulders . King Moses , King Iesus , King Samuel , King David , and King Salomon , ware the Crowne for this Table . The Altar of incense was proper to Aharons sonnes ; high Sacrificers , and lower ; as Zacharie of Abia , the eighth , of 24. courses . This worke had his crowne . Now Christ is our Angell only , to stande at the golden Altar , that our prayer as incense may come before God . In the court , an altar was of sacrificing ; where daylie sacrifice , & the Pascha of flocke beast , Kidd or Lambe , a duetie to all ; and voluntarie Pascha of Oxe , and Ram voluntaire , and of two dayes feast , Ioh. 18. were killed , & had their fatt brent on the altar , and blood shed at the foote of the altar : where pypes conueied it away . Christ is our Lambe , Oxe , and Altar : and when he ended sacrifice , he gaue bread and wine , which his Disciples did eate and drinke ( in tast like other bread and wine ) to be his body and blood , for our soules . Symbolon , Typus , Antitypus , Icon , in Greekes : who durst not looke for a knot in a bulrush .

Of the holy Synagogues .

The Synagogues sauing in 48. Leuites townes , vsually were of Israel & no Leuite : and they were Bishopps all the Ancient learned , & one , Sergeant of the congregation , he read the Law : and the Archbishop requested the other in estieme , to speak to the Law ; how all tended to MESSIAS . So a sabbath dayes iourney , would draw all the Law vnto Christ . And all were holden wicked who being of wealth , brought not vp their children from 7. year . in the law . Their commentaries to this day in peecemeales , agree with the marrow of the New Testam . Abben Ezra is wonderful , Dan. 9. speaking better for our maine battel , than any of ours . Where he saith , the 70. seauens , are from the beginning of Daniels prayer , vnto the sealing of Messias , the holy of holy . Our Acadamiques might be ashamed , that a Iew in Rhodes now 500. year . ago , spake better than they for our Gospel . Zohar on Gen. 1. Elohim , in these words , Let vs make man ; may be likened to a father , & a mother of the work . The father saith , what wilt thou make man ? he will rebell : and an ill sonne will be the sorrow of his mother : then the Mother saith , his rebellion be vpon me . This matter is deepe for a Iew to speak , The same saith vpon Gen. 49. IAH , is in Shiloh . And vpon Gen. 3. By the serpent , Christ shall be kild , and many of Israel with him . And a rare saying , of God Rediemer in a Iubilie , I graued in a brassen abridgment of the Bibles concent ; from Zohar , vpon Leu. 25. In the Iubilie yere , God dwelling in our tabernacle wil be remission , Redemption , and ending of Sabbath to Israel . fol. 53. Col. None of ours of old saw Iubilies , fitted to our Lords death : the Iewes knew it must be so . Ours scoffe it being shewed : & after that be highly extolled . S. Paul describing Sem , in the person of Melchitzedeck , to be as God , hath Rabbins phrases : yet extant in Zohar , for his warrant ; that he held the man , and person as they did . And for all that epistle , Rabbins speak the same that he doth . And Rabbins haue bin a bridle to keepe Daniel sound ; that only holy Iewes , bee the afflicted in him ; and when the image afflicting holy Iewes ended them Messias should be borne in Bethlechem . They might haue taught vs the right meaning of Daniel . So , for ending the house of Salomon in Iechonias , lalkut bringeth Gods oth : & Maimoni in poenit . Gods decree : & so Barbinel & Kimchi and Iarchi vpon Ier. 22 and vniuersally they conclude , that the first Adam , the first day fell : So the first day Christ is called heire of all In this sorte the Bishopps of the Synagogues , taught as learnedly as any of Leuie .

Of the Synedrion .

Tha● . Ierusalemy in Sanedrin sheweth , that the Sanedrin of 70. might be all of Israel , without any one of Leui. And that the high sacrificer was not of the Sanedrin : but as another if he were rarely learned , and sage . And for all faltes he was iudged and punished as another : and that often they were so simple , that the councill taught them their duety on expiation day . The high sacrificer might be excommunicated , but the King might not , but in Ieroboams case . Where Mallachi telleth , they should aske the Law at Leui , that is ; because they were alway at the Temple : and bound to be learned . But Samuel of Korah , and Daniel of Iudah , were not inferior to any .

Of Athean imitation of Aharon .

It was death for any of Israel , to meddle with Aharons office . Samuel of Korah , and Elias , whose tribe is vncertaine , had Gods dispensation . Otherwise they had neuer sacrificed . And nothing about the Temple might be in Israels houses ; no building like the Temple , arke , candlesticke , table of bread , Altars , or Leuites attire : yet the father of Rome , will counterfaite : he will haue a Candlesticke , Cope , Linen garments , precious stones , mitre , girdle Priest , sacrifice , Altar : Sathan taught him so , to dally with Gods Law . Greeke fathers began the name Priest and high Priest , to be fitted to their Doctores , but in the end the gangrene crept to harme vnspeakable : that Satan by Turke and Pope ruled the world .

How Bishops were made in Israel .

Maymony , in Sanedrin sheweth how the Bishops of the Sanedrin made a D. to teach the people : that they called him Muphla , wonderous learned , and held him so , first : then some of the Sanedrin laid their handes vpon him and said ; Mat. 16. Rabbi , take thou auctority to teach , Psal. 109. what is bound , and what is loose . Our Lord vseth that speach in making his Apostles Bishopps : Act. 1. in giuing them auctority to teach what is loose , and what is bound . But Iscariot , let another take his Bishoprike , the rest were faithfull Bishops .

Of excommunication .

In King Moses tyme , and other Kings , Ciuill punishments were vsed : but when heathen ruled : then the congregation could doe no more but remoue the party from the companie : by open voice in their Ciuill court : Kehelah in Adams tongue : Ecclesia in Iauans . Any of the seniors might excommunicate ; but if the excommunicated complayned of iniurie ; the Sanedrin examined the cause , and vpon iniury they excommunicated the excommunicater .

A iust ; but strange doctrine .

Thal. Ierusal . in Illu Megallechim , writeth of a Rabbin , who fell into an haunt of Iewe thieues . They took his mony from him : he pronounced the Anathema for them : they returned the curse vpon himselfe ; that amazed him : and comming home , he asked Rabbies whether he were in danger of curse : doubtlesse , said they : a money matter , where Lawes be open , giueth no Anathema : so the false Anathema , returned sound vpon thy selfe . On this he went to the thieues haunt : and confessed sinne , that for money he gaue them to Satan : and requested absolution , then said the thieues , absolue vs & wee will : they agreed to both . There a woman commeth by a scholmaister , beating a boy cruelly ; & saith , thou art Anathema ; the scholmaister asked a Rabbi , whether that could binde him from the Synagogue the ordinary time ; A mounth doubt lesse , said the Rabbi : not the person , but the matter , giueth the authoritie ; go and confesse thy fault to the woman , and thou art free , and so he did . Thus reason , not politique authoritie giueth the force ; and the Law , 1. Cor. 16. If any loue not the L. Iesus Christ , let him be anathema Maranatha The Pope the greatest murderer & Idolater in the world , he will be excommunicating Princes . They should returne the curse vpon his owne head , and leaue God iudge : & others may deale alike with al of the Pops keies : and God will make knowen who be his : so Moses vsed Pharoh ; so Elias vsed the soldiers ; so Eliseus vsed the 42. of Bethel ; so Ieremie vsed Ierusalem ; so S. Paul vsed Alexander , so the martyrs heere deale with the king of Locustes .

A digression to expound the terme Bishop .

Much strife is for the Bishop of Rome , and for others . The manifold sense of the terme must be opened to end the strife . In Iob , EL , the Almighty God , is translated Episcopus . A looker to mans dealing . In the Law PAKID , a man of charge , as Eleazar , or the bishop of the armie , is translated Episcopus Iudas had Episcopon , as I mentioned afore : therefore the Apostles were Episcopi : in S. Paul , 1. Tim. the terme Episcopus is translated in Arabique Zeken , a senior , & that is the right meaning . Policarpus the messinger of the congregation of Smyrna , is in Greeks Episcopus . And so the great teachers : so Caluin was , and Beza in Geneua was Bishop : or yet Archbishop , though they tooke other names , as high Pastor , is vsually the ciuill Gouernor , and for Moses that is vsed , he was Meparnes to Israel 40. year . that is Feeder . So Bishop is a terme , for Lawfull calling , and commendable : if learning & tender care of people be to it : Otherwise Ananias shal be excommunicated of S. Paul as a painted wall .

And they shall tread downe the holy Citie , two and fouretie monethes .

Heere , by Citie , is meant folke , as Ebr. 12. the Citie of the liuing God , the heauenvly Ierusalem , so in this chap. where the tenth parte of the Citie falleth , people , not wall is meant . So when the Citie is called spiritually Sodoma , and Egipt , & where Christ was crucified : People of Religion most lothsome , to chast truth : and of tyranny murtherous , and the People by whom Christ was crucified ; as Tiberius the Emperor ; Pilate , his Deputie , Centurion , and the soldiers . So the holy Citie signifieth here the heauenly Ierusalem . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 people is once translated by the 70. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Citie .

Of the xlij . Monethes .

Elias staid raine 42. monethes , when he was fretted by wicked Israel : & Antiochus the wicked trode downe Ierusalem 42. moneths ; as I shewed vpon Daniel . And our Lord preached 42. moneths : or 3. yer . & a halfe ; or dayes 1260. or a tyme , two tymes and an halfe . Eusebius , & many after him , haue shewed that : Old Beda , and Beroald and others . Heere by tyme , the manners from a like tyme is meant : the persequuting Pharisees manners ; reuiued by the Pope . And no certaine tyme ; for Chap. 12. all rage of the Serpent is but dayes 1260. And againe the profane Caesares rage , which endured 300. yeares is termed but 42. moneths .

And I will grant the two witnesses of mine that they shall prophecy dayes 1260. clothed in sackcloth : these be the two oliues , & the 2. Candlesticks , which stand before the Lord of the whole earth .

The terme two , meaneth a sufficient number , according to the Law phrase : In the mouth of two or three witnesses , shall euery matter stand . Zach. 4. Nine and fourtie thousand and moo , who came from Babilon , are the two oliues that stood before the Lord of the whole earth : and the two witnesses heere be as much . Therefore by two , may whole states , and many millions be signified .

Of Prophecying .

Prophecying , is taken for expounding Moyses by ages following , when the summe of Religion is shewed , how later ages would follow it , or leaue it : all falsehood falleth . So when Cittim , Num. 24. is compared with Daniell xj . to know the nation : and with Isai xj . and the Gospell for the crucifiers of Christ : and 2. Thess. 2 and withall the Apoc. this prophecying reuealeth the beast , that commeth out of the earth , the king of Locustes : how as the profane Caesars , had all their diuinitie from the vncleane spirite ; so hath the Pope all his : to mke a spirituall most vncleane large commune weale : His Idolatrie matcheth the profane Caesars : & he making Saints & Archangels , to pray to ; and a third world of Purgatorie , & merittes , not to rest in CHRIST ; and forbidding studie in the holy Bible , and mixing the Apocrypha , most foolish and wicked fables , as Toby and the 2. Maca. with the most holy Ebrew Bible , matcheth or ouermatcheth all the Caesars profanenesse . Therfore he cannot abide expounding of Moses , when he cannot abide the reading of him .

Of the Decalogue .

The holy Iewes honored the Decalogue , or Tenne sayings , grauen by God in two great stones , with such high & heauenly reuerence , that , because it conteyned the summe of Diuinitie ; they reduced all Moses vnto it : and as the Decalogue had letters 613. so they reduced all the Commaundements , that could be gathered out of Moses vnto 613. And reduce to them all that can be spoken in Diuinitie . And the Prophets , and our holy New Testament goeth no further .

Of the Popes theft .

The Pope stole from the people this Law : Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image , &c. A Citie in Israell that had scraped but one letter from the tables number , had been destroyed . And of with infinite wickednesse , then must we holde the Popes and Popistes to be , that so dare contemne the grauen tables of all the frame of Moses Law , contriued into the two tables number of lettes , for lawes 613. which is by the Popes theft , brought out of frame . And all must bee holden wicked , that wish not his vncleane spirited commune weale destroyed .

Groundes which all should know , that soundly prophecie , or expound Scripture .

First , a Doctor should be a grammarian , for both Testaments ; to know the text sound : and the meaning plaine .

2. The Massoreth defendeth euery letter , in the Law or old Testament : that no modest witt would wrangle .

3. A worke called the Glorie of Israell , speaketh sagely ; that the forme of letters which we haue now , were not inuented by Ezra , but were in the two tables , and vowells & accents , as we haue them now . The holy Ghost hath giuen a double reading , a text reading and a word in the margine , to expound the text : which very often standeth vpon like letters , as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & . Now they who feigne letters , late inuented by the forme which we haue now , ouerthrow the authoritie of the double reading : and so of all .

4. Pisistratus , Tyrant of Athens , was elder then Ezra : hee parted Homer into Alpha , Beta , &c. the Illiad . into 24. letters names : and so Odyssea . Hence it appeareth , that the Greeke letters names be elder then Ezra . Moreouer , they are from the Hebrew : Aleph , Beth , &c. and so later then they . And the Ebrew names bee after the forme , in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Therfore these formes were very ancient : and all of Gods wisedome at the first . Moreouer in Noens familie , like letters 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . gaue double names : Dodamin and Rhodamin : Diphath & Riphath : and many such , doth Dauid Kimchi note , vpon the first of the Chronicles . And when the septuagint translated by old dim copies , like letters ; gaue them often occasion to leaue the exact ebrew , & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 turned to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Abbak 70. & Act. 13. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 turned to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Amos 5. Lxxij . & Act. 7. Aedom turned to Adam , Amos 9. Act. 15. a Prophecier wil trouble him self , if he know not these grounds .

5. The Alphabets order is celebrated of Gods wisedom , often ; sometimes neerly perfect , somtimes wholy perfect ; somtimes with a verse more : sometyme with parenthesis in the middes , as Psal. 37. 34. 25. 111. 112. 119. 145. Pro. 31. Ier. 1. 2. 3. 4. This sheweth the order to be old . Besides , the order is consonant to the forme and lines , as they depend one vpon another 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . so the frame must be as old as the order .

Of Arias Montanus worke ; of diuers readings .

I noted 848. double readings : both holy . Kimchi , praef. to Ios. thought the text corrupt , in Babell : & amended after the returne in Ezraes dayes . Rob. St. praef . to the new Testa . folowed that : and Arias Montanus ; at him I marueile : & more at Kimchi , who in particulars giueth sounde reasons of the double readings . And Pagninus abridgment , refuseth Arias his mind : And Elias Leui. praefa . to Massoreth ; in Mos. soundly defendeth both readings : and still the text is the subtiler ; as of curiositie , and not of negligence ; and the margin , an helpe for the simple .

Of Lindanus , quareling with the text , and one Erostratus .

Lindanus labored to breake the authoritie of Scripture ; slandering the text , as corrupted : and namely , Caari for Caaru , Psal. 22. was brought of him . Iohn Izhak the Iew paid him . And Arias Montanus paid Erostratus . All Doctors should bee readie in that : to defend their ground ; wherevpon all their doctrine must stande .

Of Law , vowelled and vnvowelled .

The Law Copies were some vowelled , and accented : the commune vnvowelled and vnaccented : because the tongue may by vse be read , reasonablie without them ; but in doubtes , to small certeintie . Rabbi Iacob , the bringer of the Massoreth into a Dictionarie forme , with notes , sheweth that Moses gaue vowells : but the people had few vowell'd copies : till Ezra made them commune : and Aben Ezra saith well . He that set the vowells and accentes , was a perfect wise man : for He neuer missed of the best sense . But the 70. translated by vnvowelled ; that they might hide their minde : when dull heathen would quarrell with trueth .

Of the 70. differing : thirtie sixe hundred of yeares from the strickt Ebrew .

Many blaspheme Gods worde by the 70. differing from it , Gen. 5. and 11. in opusculis Patrum , one worke blameth the Ebrew : and all Grecia still followed the 70. so Arabia , so Abyssini , so Muscouia . The text Gen. 5. faith ; Adam liued 130. yeares , and begat Seth , and liued afterwards 800. The Lxx. Adam liued 230. yeres , and begate Seth , and liued after that but 700. Our notes not well set , 1603. haue this note ; Adam liued 230. yeares , and begate Seth , wherein Moses omitted 100. yea . &c. This note dasheth all Moses authoritie , if he were not true in his narration . S. Augustine could not tell the reason of the difference , Ciuit. Dei . I haue shewed it in Concent . Scrip. & Melchitzedeke ; though my recompense hath beene , but vngratefull scophing of vncleane spirites . DD. that know not a letter , vowell , or accent , what authoritie they haue from God : such vncleane spirites are good helpes for the king of Locustes ; when they hinder the grounds of all prophecying .

Of Perfection in Scripture .

The text hath perfect Diuinitie . The holy in all their ages knew the Trinitie : and that Christ would be made man , of a woman ; according to our kinde , as of Mary , of Ely , of Adam . Heere Anabaptistes and Lutheranes , are in an heauie case . All the holy knew that mans soule returneth in death presently to God : to receyue the Aboundance of grace of the gift of Iustice in Christ , and ioy vnder Gods throne : or Anger for their sin , and contempt of Gods loue in Christ , before Gods angrie face , Leuit. 26. Apoc. 14. The ancients liued by the law grauen in all hearts : some few they had , deliuered , tokens of redemption . But for all life , the heart lawes serued , Ier. 31. Rom. 2. Iob telleth what store of lawes , hearts helde . Moses for an whole great nation gaue law written : but the most bent to Leui : & imperfect without the Gospell . Iob and the Apostles haue no Lawes , but such as wise heathen , all would commend .

Authores for tongue .

Christians may passe in Ebrew , very rare Ebrewes : because the Apostles translate much in speciall elegancie . Besides , they allow very much in the 70. What they handle not , ancient Hebrewes make plaine . And they who will expound Ebrew beyonde this warrant , as some doe , for Hell place , and Hell torment , in life , do not well .

Prayer is our seruice of God . Maymoni in prayer from all Rab.

God forbid that any should pray but to God . Menachen vpon Gen. and Deut. 6. Mat. 4. and 6. neuer any holy prayed to a Created Angell , or man . Men the best , had great faultes ; as Abraham long worshipped creatures ; Philo and Maym. in Idoll Bechaia , sheweth exceedeth sinne of his , for Sarah , for which his posteritie smarted in Egypt .

Of the New Testament .

The soundnesse of text , & playnenesse in foure Dialects , I handled in our Lordes familie ; against which booke I hope none will raue , but for Ioakims buriall .

Conclusion .

Poperie hath no defence , by any sound groundes of studie ; not to any one article .

Blasphemous groundes of Popistrie .

1. That they say , the Scripture is corrupt in text . The Massoreth , or Dictionarie for euery letter , prick and accent . checketh that for the old Testament . And the new Testament can none blame , but to his shame ; as I haue shewed Princes in Latin .

2. That they say , the scripture is doubtfull ; no booke was euer penned so certeine for Lawes meaning : Visions , Allegories , bring no new rules ; as Ezekiel and Cantica . The New Testament hath not one phrase , but the easiest to learned Iewes : not one from the beginning to the end .

3. That they say , the scripture is imperfect , they might as well say , God made not the world perfect : But the Pope can make moo Creatures , and better : as Archangelles , and Purgatories , and soules departed , to vnderstand our heartes : and bold to teach God whom he should pitie : and to make Mary commaund Christ . Satan in his owne person , durst neuer be so bold .

4. They plead from the Law of Sanedrin ; where a man must stand to their iudgement . That the Popes iudgment must stand The Sanedrin might be without any Leuit , as Ierusalemy noteth : though the Law speak of that , which most vsually falleth out : that Leui should bee readie in his owne profession : But Esay saith to them , who was so blind ? and Mallachi speaketh to the same effect : & the Leuites whole condemnation of holy Ieremie , where one of Israel cleared him . But the Pope his Cardinalls , & Archbuishops , haue no more to do with Leui : then apes to stand for men .

5. The Pope maketh a spiritualtie , Heb. 11. By faith these turned to flight , the armies of the aliens & a Clergie : to tie learning to them . Dauid had his warriers , the best learned in Moyses : that by foresight of Christ thence ; one frighted 1000. and kill'd 800. And in Babel ; Iuda in Daniel , Ananias , Azarias , and Misael before Ezechiel of Leui came thither , were the glorie of men .

6. All wealthy should be brought vp in the Bible , in frame of art , to know it throughly : what lawes it hath ; what disputations are vpon those Lawes ; what stories : and how the sentences of Iob , Dauid , and Salomon comment vpon the stories . All our nation might haue seene this plaine , if wicked had not hindred : by their spirituall keyes . And in Popes proceeding they make him knowne to be wicked .

7. By Gods Law , Ecclesia , the Sanedrin court , should rule in all matters . And old Wicklife , in Walsingham , did hit the naile vpon the head , saying : That if the Commune Lawes of England might take place , the Pope should haue no more to do with vs : then any other . Yet from Satan he will rule all : and make Ecclesia to be not ciuill courts : but his courtes . Our commune Lawes praemune that sagely ▪ and the lawlesse resist God .

8. The Pope from Rome will rule ; and the Rome-free-borne . Apostle ; after he taught the Thessalonians of Pope , from Rome : giueth a charge to the Romans , to keepe euery soule in obedience to the ciuill gouernement : and by Ciuill gouernement , S. Paul escaped from death by Scribes traditions .

How yong men learned in liberall artes , might be rarely exquisite , in the greeke new Testament .

GOD perfect in wisedome , knew that the Iewes would marueile why the New Testament should be all in Greeke , and not any whitt in Ebrew . Therefore to shew it Gods worke ; against whom none may plead , he maketh one little booke exceed for varietie and elegancie of wordes : aboue 4600. chosen wordes . Thus the booke might be made easie .

1. The wordes should be all in a table : that all might read them quicklie .

2. Appellatiues , and propre , should be sett in their colours .

3. For Appellatiues , all Attique and eloquent Speaches of them ; ( as Rom. 12. 3. Paul passeth all Athenes ) these should all come in their families .

4. Next , many thousand from the 70. with Ebrew to them : and in how many God followeth the 70. departing from the Ebrew . This would carrie the Reader through all the old Testament .

5. Thalmudique speaches be plentie , Mat. 12. and easie to a Rabbin : as , Maymo . poenit . Forgiuenesse neither in this world , nor in the world to come : and girded about the brest : Apoc. 1. second death : and such : these most trouble Greekes , Maymo . and would be easiest handled , in their veines : and they be very many . Beidh .

6. Sometimes the Apostles mende the 70. or speake more eloquently : Apo. 20. as in Iaspis Apoc. 21. vers. 19 it is Beniamins stone , Isai 22. Vzielides after the Ebrew . Exod. 28. But vers. xj . the Carbuncle , Isai 54. So Sardonix for Zabulon , and Chrysophrase for Nephtaly , are the Apostle Iohns , passing in Greeke skill . And 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Eb. 1. 3. from Isai . 4. Tzemach Lecabod , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . From Exod. 23. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 these S. Paul bringeth . All this kinde settled together ; would bring light and delight , to all godly learned .

Of propre names .

Many propre names be taken from the old Testament : wherein the 70. is communely folowed . Sarra , will try a scholar , and Phanuel : from the margine reading : and Ionanan , Luc. 3. and the names from Israell in Egypt , being full many : shew they knew Ptolomies Egypt should fall : many conteyne , Psal. 89. as Zorobabelidae , Mat. 1. many other speciall stories ; chiefly Townes full many , call to Seleucidae and Lagidae : as Antiochia , Seleucia , Philadelphia , & such . Many are cleared by Thalm. Ierusalemy , as Lazar , for Eleazar : and Alphai for Chalphai a. s . in the fathers stead : and such . The Greeke and Latin in one familie ; Alexander and Rufus , shew that the Thalmud lieth , bringing Iesus our Lord his dayes to the Maccabees tymes . The name Marck and Paul , and all the Latin termes shew , that , vnder the Romans Christ was on earth .

Epilogue .

Thus when euery word should be handled alone : and wordes tossed in disputation handled alone : the whole booke would be soone eaten : and millions would be able to Prophecie : and to defend the faith , against the Beast that commeth out of the pitt , of Sathans deepenesse : & to make Seniorie of true Bishopps : that vnlearned pseudo-piscopi , should no longer pine better learned in prison : sage and learned be lawfull Episcopi , bestowing reuenues aright : but nobles ought , and lower gentrie to be the best learned , and to keepe all in sage dealing . So the King of Locustes would soone loose his crowne . The 2. oliue trees in Zacharie , which poure oile into the golden Candlestick , are they , who not by might , but by Gods spirit , as they vnder Aggei and Zachary built the Temple . The chiefe ruler was holden as anointed : so King Iosias , though none but the first of the house , as Dauid , or in stirre as Salomon for Adonias : and Ioash for Athalia , & Ioachaz for elder Ioakim , were annointed . The high sacrificer was of course : so both states were vnder the two oliues : and when all be sacrificers , Apo. 1. Then the gouernor that prouideth for bread , and they who labor in word , are the two oliues ; that giue matter of light , to the golden Candlestick . Clothed in sackcloth : in sadnesse of their minde : considering how the gold is darkened .

The restorers of the Gospell , be as Elias . And if any man will hurt them , fire commeth out of their mouthes , and eateth vp their enimies : yea , if any man will hurt them , so he must be killed . These haue power to shut vp the heauens ; that raine , raine not in the dayes of their prophecying

Heere , the kingdome of the beast arising from the darke pitt , is closselie compared with Israell , in Achabs dayes : when Baal was worshipped by so many false prophetes . And Elias knewe none but him selfe , left of true religion in Israell : 1. King . 19. 10. and the Altars , which GOD tolerated extraordinarie , were all broken downe . The Papistes damne themselues mightilie , when they cast in our teeth : That our companie had not open policie still . Sigibertus complayneth , that at 1200. England admitted not the Popes supremacie : So hee answereth Papistes . And still our commune Lawes made it treason , to appeale vnto the Pope : and holy Wickliffe condemned him as freelie as any in our tymes : Wickliffe , that set ouer the Bible into English : Wickliffe , that taught how the commune Lawes would vtterly fall the Pope : Wickliffe , whose Bible many yet haue : the Copiers of which shew , where the Church of God was . Such had the spirit of Elias , which called for fire from heauen into Bohemia , and Prage , and Saxonie , to burne much of Rome : as Elias called fire from heauen to burne two Captaines , and two fifties : so Eliseus called fire from Hazael , that brent vp Israell ; And Iohn Baptist , called for fire from heauen , that brent vp all Herodes house . And as Elias staide raine three yeares and an half , so Eliseus spirit , brought famine to Samaria : and the Christians in Claudius dayes : and the martyrs by the black horse , bring corne to be weighed as spice , for dearth : so still God sendeth famine for his martyrs .

The Martyrs be as Moses .

These haue power to turne the waters into blood : and to strike the earth with any plague , so often as they will .

This sheweth Rome to be a new Egypt : still rebelling against Moses , and therefore hath plagues to the same effect .

1. Egypt had waters turned to blood : so Rome , chap. 11. and 16.

2. Egypt swarmed with frogges : Rome hath all the plagues of Aegypt but two . so Rome , chap. 16.

4. Egypt was plagued with serpents ; and all sauage : so the Locustes had tailes like scorpions : and their plaguers had horses with Lions mouthes : and their tailes had heads like to serpentes : and the Caesares people were spent by the beastes of the earth .

5. A plague killed the beasts of Egypt : so the Caesares people , 6.

6. Boyles vexed Egypt : so the marked of the beast . Apo. 16

7. Haile Fire vexed Egypt : so , Rome haile and fire mixed with blood , chap. 6. and chap. 16. great haile .

8. Locustes , ate the fruites of Egypt : Locustes , strangers swarme , Apo. 9.

9. Darkenesse , vexed Egypt : the throne of the beast is darkned . Thus God compareth propre Egypt : and the king of Locustes Egypt : how they that folow Moyses Law , and Prophecie : and bid the king of Locustes grant freedome to Israel , still plague their Pharaoh .

And when they had ended their martyrdome , the beast which ariseth out of the deepe , shall make warre with them : and shall kill them and their carcasses shall lie in the large Common weale : which is called spiritually , Sodoma and Egypt : where also the Lord was crucified .

For doctrine of vncleane spirites , Note , how and why Rome is called Egypt & Sodom , & Babel , ch. 18. and compare the old stories of the old Test . with Rome . they are termed , as a Citie brent from heauen : for many plagues , by Egypt : for good note , a broad Citie , as Romes policie was broad and large . And for a most sure note , the Citie , policie and authoritie large : in which the Lord was crucified . This name striketh the naile vpon the head .

Of the Citie which crucified the LORD .

Thalmud Ierusalemy noteth in Sanedrin , and Maymonie ; that fouretie yeares before the destruction of Ierusalem ; causes of life and death were taken away from Israell : so they teach , that Christ was not crucified in the policie of Ierusalem , but vnder Pontius Pilate , in the Roman policie : as the foure Evangelistes record carefullie . When the Sanedrin concluded to kill Christ , they brought him to Pilate : he cleared him ; yet whipped him , and deliuered him to bee crucified . And the Roman soldiers shewed all wickednesse . 1. They brought him into the Common hall . 2. They gathered the whole band against him . 3. They put off his owne apparell , & put in mockage a scarlat robe vppon him . 4. They platted a crowne of thornes , and laid it vpon his head . 5. They kneeled in mockage , and said , All haile King of the Iewes : and spate vpon him ; & with a reed they stroke him on the head : and when they had ended mocking of him , they put off the robe , and put his owne clothes on him , and brought him to be crucified : and pierced his handes and his feete : and pierced his side with a speare , and cast lotts for his coate . These so great contempts from Romanes the vilest in the world , against the Lord Eternall , could neuer be put vp . But that Rome should bee the miserie in tyrannie , while the world stoode , Pilate kill'd him selfe ; and the Emperours for 300. yeres were miserable . And Rome , by many spoiled : and since Popes supremacie a new Egypt ; Now as the Iewes , who betrayed Christ , are slaues ouer the earth : so Rome that went further , was to bee revealed , to haue all curses : the old serpents poyson , chap. 12. Cains murder of Abel , chap. 13. a Deluge , chap. 12. Biting of tongues , chap. 16. consumption as the cursed brent Cities , cha. 11. Egypts miserie told aboue : Iosuahs haile , cha. 16. Siseraes fall at Mageddon , chap. 16. Iezabels miserie from Elias , chap. 11. Daniels beasts miserie , chap. 13. and the Romans miserie by Pompei and Iulius , Psal. 97. handled in Appian fullie : and as the Pope knew more then the Caesares , so his sinnes were more strong against the holy Ghost : and he should be openly Man of sinne , to all sage in this world . The foure Euangelistes might teach the simplest this much . That seeing Rome grieued Christ , as he complayned ( Isai 49. & Psal. 22. ) and felt too ; most high griefe . Rome should bee Sathans throne while this world stood : and all reliques of theirs a curse .

And people , tribes , tongues and nations , shall see their Carcases three dayes and a halfe .

So this Citie must meane a very large Common Weale , and Kingdome : and the two in generall may be full many thousandes in particular . And as all the time of persequution of the liuing , is three yeares and a halfe : the bodie is heere three dayes and a halfe .

And they shall not suffer their carcases to be put in graue .

This plainely sheweth the burning of Martyrs , whose bones and ashes may be seene three dayes and a half ; and are not put in graue . So good Bucers bones in this honor , were taken out of the graue , not to rot there ; but with pure fire , to haue consumption : as Elias in his fierie chariot , had his body consumed ; and our Father Henoch , that in his life matched the dayes of the sunne 365. was without paine dissolued : when God tooke his soule to heauen : and Moses had not mans buriall ; God prouiding somewhat better for the ancient : that they with out vs were more perfect , and for rare honor to their persons , though by the doctrine of the Gospell aboue the Law , we haue the perfecter : but no whit to soules ioy . But as they with smaller helpes passed vs farre , in following God : so their minde heere was infinitely fuller of graces , then ours : though the ioy of aeternall life is aequall to all . In not suffering the best men in the world to be buried ; the Citie that crucified Christ , is openly the throne of Satan .

And they that dwell on the earth , shall reioyce ouer them and be glad : and send giftes one to another : because these two prophetes tormented the dwellers vpon the earth .

The dwellers on the earth are the Locustes , & their friends earthly minded : and feared the companies of sound Christians ; because they taught Princes to hate the Popes religion , and Pride , and Wealth , & Monasteries . The Hypocrites immitated the Iewes ; Hester . 9. who vpon the death of Amalekites kept in open Townes , the xiiij . of Adar , with ioy and banquet , and wake day , and sending of giftes one to another . These two Doctores of Diuinitie ( Prophet is heere in that sense ) were such a torment to the Papistes : as the first martyrs to the prophane Caesares : who taught that they were not Diui , and had no religion but from vncleane spirites .

And after three dayes and an halfe , spirite of life from God entred into them : and they stood vpon their feete , and great feare fell vpon them that beheld them .

In his Vision of the Lordes day , he hath by light and darknesse three dayes & an halfe , resembled vnto him : for viewing of the martyrs , from the eye-sight , to the minde : thus we must turne it . When men behold the bones and ashes of the martyrs , they hold them not dead , but passed from death to life : because they died for honor to Gods plaine religion : teaching to honor GOD onely : and to receyue aeternall life onely by his mercie in CHRIST , the onely Rocke : and to pray onely to GOD : and to haue a sure faith in him : and to lothe all proceeding that is not agreeable to Gods holy worde ; and that it hath a plaine and sure meaning .

The old Martyrs for these groundes were in honor with the Pope : these two armies of Doctores died in the same cause , therefore their enimies heartes must needes confesse , that they are gone to heauen : euen as if they had heard them called vp , and seene to ascend as followeth .

And they heard a loud voice from heauen , saying vnto them : Come vp hither : and they went vp to heauen : and their enimies saw them .

As the case of Elias was to the body , so the Martyrs is to the soule : expressed bodily in this vision .

Of all soules passage at death .

It is appointed for all men once to die , and then commeth iudgement , Eb. 9. so all soules must , when they leaue the bodie , returne to God that gaue them : to iudgement for euery hid thing , good or euill , Ecc. 12. 2. Cor. 5. so all ascend , Ecc. 3. And onely the soules of the beast descend .

The commune place is called in Greeke Haides : and the happie part of it , is heauen to Abraham , Eb. xi . Luc. 18. And a place of burning torment to the wicked . The faithfull went hence to Gods eternall tabernacle , Leuit. 26. 2. Cor. 5. Mat. 8. Luc. 13. our Lord , Ioh. 15. and 16. Luc. 23. Eb. 9.

Of Purgatorie .

The impudencie of them which would establish Purgatorie , is vnspeakable . Moyses hath not one syllable that way : therefore it can not be in religion . They that wrote in Iudah for the Maccabees storie , make but two states : as resurrection to honor , and shame from Dan. 12.

Saint Paul professing difference from Scribes , but in the incarnation and resurrection of Christ : where they hold but Paradise and Gehenna : concludeth , that he helde no moe places for soules . 1. Cor. 3. Where Saint Paul handleth a commune place , of teachers ; what doctrine will abide sound : what fire of iudgement will consume as stubble : they that hence would haue soules fier , out of this world , little regard Paul . He taught nothing but what Moses and the Prophetes taught . But no Thalmudiques , who best knew their tongue , could finde a purgatorie in them : therefore Saint Paul taught it not .

Of the second of the Maccabees .

The second of the Maccabees , doth the Pope must aestime , chap. 12. for sacrifice for the dead , but litle considereth the vilenesse of that booke . Iewes would tell him that it was Hagada ; a fable made vpon phrases : as where they sacrifice , Ezr. 2. and no mention is of fire : he feigneth a most ridiculous fable , of fire hid by the sacrificers , when they were caried to Persia forsooth ; not Babilon ; and found by their posteritie , turned into a thicke water ; which when wood and sacrifice was brought : Nehemias bade them annoint both with this water : and the Sunne shone , and kindled a great fire . Who would not iudge this to be a most ridiculous fable . By what witt could the sacrificers dreame of such matter , that fire could be turned into water , or by shun-shining kindled , please God . It must be kept vnquenched . The whole consent of Iewes in the chaine of their Cabala saith , fire from heauen kindled the sacrifice . A man would thinke the whole Nation in a sensible matter , should be of more credite then obscure Iason of Cyren .

Moreouer Zorobabel of Salathiel ; not Nehemias of Chilkia , was gouernor at the returne . But iesters vpon phrases , in Iarchi , make Cyrus and Artax all one ; because Cyrus end is not recorded . So in Iarchi they make Zorobabel and Nehemias to be all one : for memorie of phrase : that Zorobabels remoning is not recorded . They that cannot iudge betwixt a ridiculous fable , and a sad storie , are in great darknesse . So the fable , of Ieremias , hiding the Tabernacle , and the Arke and Altar of Incense in mount Choreb , Such , the Apost. only speakes of , Tit. 1. 14. & many other places : and he writing by the spirite , could not crosse the spirit , Rom. 15. 4. is not heard of in the Thalmud ; nor agreeable to reason . And the Law of the eternall God , not to regard Iewes fables , heere taketh place : and they bee lawlesse that breake that Law . This much for the whole booke , made one from fiue of Iason of Cyren : that little knew Moses , or yet Ierusalems storie .

Of Iudahs sacrifice .

In Iudahs sacrifice , the Writers speach doteth : Iudah doubted not , but that they slept in godlinesse , Chapter 12. 45. And what foole euer spake so senselesse as this is ; if hee had not hoped for the resurrection , it had beene in vaine to pray for the dead , vers. 44. Now , what sense can bee in that speach , that sacrifice should helpe the resurrection : The storie durst not touch any ease to the soule , for that had strouen with all Talmudiques . Maymony sheweth , they offred for the dead ; the heir did in Siphra Col. 31. But no otherwise , then as paying a debt , which the predecessor should haue payed heere : And that , when they doubted not of the others saluation ; but honouring him in paying that which the other should haue payde . And Iason of Cyren harped at such a string , but could not bring his minde about . Now the Popes Purgatorie is holpen nothing hence : from a trifling booke , and sencelesse speach : and wrested beyond all religion of the Iewes .

Epilogue .

As the two Prophetes were seene called vp into heauen in vision : so all faithfull soules by scripture trueth , are to be seene called hence into the ioy of Christ .

What the Greeke Fathers thought of Purgatorie .

The Greeke Fathers should bee thought to vnderstand the Greeke Testament , better then Latin : and none of them could finde Purgatorie there ; but grant all holy a passage hence to the Kinglie Palaces : some staggered at the speach Ebr. chap. xj . They without vs were not perfected . Saint Paul in all that heauenly Epistle , disputeth of the Gospell , perfection to the Law ; and of perfection of Doctrine in this world : and he had shewed in the same Chapter , That the Fathers desired the heauenly Citie , & God prepared that for them : so they , who denie the Fathers perfection , by S. Paul , marke him not well . Basill did once , vpon Psal. 49. but called himselfe backe , vpon Psal. 15. and often . And Chrysostome , who seemed to stagger , placed Lazarus and Abraham in the kingdome of heauen , 2. Corinth . homil. 6. Mat. 8. Luc. cap. 13. and the principall Diuines , in Theophyl . vpon Luc. chap. 23. and vpon the Psalmes ; and in Photius Librarie , Philo in Greekes , and Iosephus , I haue cited , and Azarias , who turned into Ebrew , Philoes wordes . And the Greekes bee greatly iniuried , when Limbus Patrum , is fastened vpon them .

Hegesippus , and others that wrote the Maccabees martyrdome , doubted not but that they went hence to saluation , Dan. 12. And it had beene an infinite disgrace to our Greeke Doctores , if they could not see so much by the New Testament . Now , let vs returne to the text .

And at that houre there was a great earth quake , and a tenth part of the Citie fell : and there were killed by the earth quake 7000. persons of men , and the rest were afraid : and gaue glorie to the God of heauen .

When the Popes persequution came to ripenesse , then Princes by warres shake him off : as in Germany , Englande , Zwitzerland and Netherland . And Christ heere roareth like a Lion : and the 7. thunders tell , the thunder of his power . In Venice , he is now a mockage ; and hath but Spaine to his strength : Queene Maries persequution , is now turned against the Pope : and his stirring Irish to rebell , vndid Ireland ; And now his men the chiefest in learning , sticke litle to him : and speake to his ouerthrow , not much lesse then we doe . And now the Dukedome of Cleaue , will make him weake in Germanie ; If Geneueans would leaue their Gehennean torment ; and our side prophecie soundly : we should weaken him more by learning then by strength of speare : seeing the best learned of his owne side labor for vs : as Arias Montanus hath done in much , about Plantines great Bible : & the best learned Papistes reioyce to see Daniel his 7. fold comfort of Nathans house : and the certen yere of the Lordes supper , to haue no more the body and blood of a Lambe , his body and bloud of Couenant : but Bread & Wine to shew , that no more flesh & bloud may bee in sacrifice . In Ebrew , Greek & Latin they saw Iewes request answered : and were very thankfull in speach and letters : and shew that now they would soone cast off the king of locusts : if they might haue good maintenance to hold vp better truth : and liberall artes that serue trueths honor .

Of the third woe , and last Trumpet . The second woe is past : behold , the third woe commeth : And the seuenth Angell sounded the Trumpet : and there were great voices in the heauen , saying ; the Kingdomes of the world ; are now of our God ; and his Christ : And he shall reigne for euer and euer .

Where the kingdome of the beast Abyssigena , bred from the Pit , is gone : all the Church proclame ; that CHRIST will haue no more alterations ; vntill he shew heauen to all his . So the speach passeth to the worlds end . The Prophets communely passe ouer matters of common state : as needlesse to be handled specially : and stepp from one thing of plague , presently to Messiahs kingdome : as notably in Hosea , after mention of Israels scattring , the kingdom of Messias is ioyned . So wen Esay had spoken of Babels fall , after Sanecheribs ; then he steppeth thence to CHRIST his preaching , By the voice of a crier in the wildernesse . So Daniel telleth of his kingdomes , their comming vp : their vrging of Idolatrie : their chastisement : their ouerthrow , omitting matters of ordinarie course ; where the present age would looke to it selfe . So Apoca. 6. handleth the prophane Caesares : and thence , omitteth the Churches sliding away , till it come to an absolute fall . And then telleth of tyranny : and after tyrannies end ; steppeth to the worldes end .

The third woe , is the plague of the enimies : by Kings of good religion : continually vnto the end .

The summe of the Bible .

Great voices , expresse the voice of whole nations : and the Kingdome of God & Christ , the matter of all the Bible . Adam had that theme , to preach 930. yeares . Sem the great , by S. Paul and Gamalies likened to the eternal author of iustice & peace , figured this matter : and confirmed Abraham in this , 75. year . & reioyced in Elam , troden downe by Abraham : And all the large writings breathed by the holy Trinitie , teach no other matter but this : and punishments for contempt of this : and nothing should be suffred in the Church , but to this summe . In the prayer which our Lord prescribed for a common forme to the whole Congregation ; this conteyneth all : Thy Kingdome come : thy will be done on earth as it is in heauen . So when Iohn Baptist opened the kingdome of Christ : when the Leuiticall policie was to cease : and all nations should serue God by Lawes written in the heart , Rom. 2. Ier. 31. Then the kingdome of heauen is said to come , when men humble themselues to receiue the iustice of Christ ; and to be clothed with the SVN . The fulnesse of kingdome commeth when the holy soule 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 leaueth this world , & goeth to God , and there reigneth for euer : and seeth the Locusts pitt-bred , in Haides torment , fryed in fire for euer and euer . The pitt-bred beasts had sunne and aire much darkened : when they knew not , whether mans soule ascendeth or descendeth : and whither the holy goeth , to heauen or to hell . This saying , Caterchesthaeis haidon , is neither more nor lesse , then to goe to God : when the godly , haue a light place of ioye : and the godlesse , a darke place of torment . And this exposition cutteth off at the least fifteene bad opinions , direct bad for this article : by consequents fifteene score . The Kingdome heere spoken off is termed Haides in the Creede : and wee may not put Hell for Heauen ; nor descending , for going to God . Purgatorie falleth when Haides hath but two partes : Heauen and Hell ; and with it all Poperie : Satan entred into many vnthankefull Caytifes : that could not suffer the holy soules going into the kingdome , to be most eloquentlie spoken in the Greeke Creede : if they descend not to Hell as our Lord did in the Creede ; they shall ascend vp , and before Gods throne haue an hell for euer and euer .

And the 24. Elders , which sate on their thrones before God , fell vpon their faces ; and worshipped God , saying : Wee praise thee , O Eternall , who is , and who was , and who will bee ; that thou takest vpon thee , thy great power , and doest reigne . As the Nations haue kept a stirre , thine anger is come , and the tyme of the dead to be iudged ; and to giue rewardes to thy seruants the Prophetes , and to the holy , and to such as feare thy name .

The Elders be the Gouernors of Gods people in all offices : & specially in sage vsage of Scripture , on assembly dayes : all learned in the scriptures , and able to giue faithfull exhortation out of it ; and all borne in wealth , are brought vp amisse , that are not gronuded in yong yeares , to read with delite in the holy Booke . Albion seeth , who hath opened that way : and faithlesse Iewes confesse : though Athean panches for enuy burst . These haue thrones before God : not Buyshops and Archbuyshops of Papists ; But chosen of the holy congregation : to teach what God telleth : but as Moses gaue no commandement of his owne head ; nor Christ in the flesh , but as he taught in Moses : so these speake all from scripture : few wordes by old playne warrant : and yet in few lines shake of all poperie & all errores . In number they be 24. as knowing the XII . tribes story ; how the tribe should not depart from Iudah , till his childe came : and how the XII . Apostles gathered the XII . tribes , to make them the foundation , of the heauenly Ierusalem . These are not many : but 24. yet a resonable good number . Many nobles in Albion and others , that liue by their owne reuenues , studie the Bible , with as good dexterity , as any feed-men : and know it better then some : after 42000. Brabant Gilders charges , & againe 40000 crownes charges : such be humble and know Iehouah , who is , who was , who will bee still , the same , to rule all ages to one summe of saluation in Christ : how in him , GOD , was manifested in the flesh , and taken vp in glory , and the saluation of all ages . Enosh age , the flood , Babel , Ieroboam , felt the price of despising this life . And after the great saluation begun by the Lord himselfe to be spoken , and confirmed by his hearers , with all guiftes of the spirit : for contempt , the world was soone giuen ouer : to Arius , Pope , and Turke , yet God sealed a few , and at length placeth them in open kingdomes to be seene : though stil the greater part in open policy , careth but for this life : as in Salomons dayes , all were of great shew : but soone after his death , Ephraim turned all but Iuda ; to worship calues , not God . So great Constantinus holpe Christians , but few of his men cared for God . So heere , Popes Idols , & murder of the saincts , cause God to shake him to dust : as he shoke the Macedonians after Antiochus Epiphanes persequution : That the Iewes receiued their owne kingdome , vnder the Maccabees : and that meanes the psalmes , 97. and 99. and others about them ; howe the power of Christ breaketh Idoll kingdomes ; that God should take the protection of all into his owne handes . So heere Elders shewe Popes strength cast of ; that others be so strong as hee : But as vnder the Maccabees new corruption , left scant any in faith for Christ his first comming : so it will bee for the second : that scant faith will bee found in the earth : The true Elders complaine not for mens negligence : but looke for Christ his second comming : vpon the Popes full fall ; as vpon his first comming the Macedonians had not a foote of ground .

Of the Worldes end .

No man can tell , when the world shall ende , nor when the Pope shall bee vtterly consumed by the spirite of Christ his mouth : But that many hundreth yeeres remaine yet ; we haue many arguments of likely-hood .

Of the Iewes calling .

S. Paul sheweth that the Iewes shall first be called , Rom. 12. But Christians in name , are miraculously bent against that : very neere open Atheisme : so their calling cannot bee yet : when Christian states swear to hinder that . Agent Barton , moued a Iewe , to request an explication of the newe Testament ; how it is the perfection to the old . Two copies of one Epistle from a Rabbi , the best learned in the East , came to England ; in a strange Character : such as was neuer seene in the West , & in stile , vnlike all Christians veine . And in date , and particular circumstances ; so , for the writers occasions , that all the wittes in the world , of the West , could not feigne such a Character , style , and particular matter . From England , after long viewing , these copies were sent to Basill , to the partie for whose worke they were written . The Epistle is printed : and the summe , ( as request was made ) commeth forth in English . Now marke the recompence , from a most thankfull nation . Libellers the impudentest that euer were in the world , that scoffe a Conclusion of their owne auctores allowed sillogisme ; a most learned worke that brake Gehennean torment ; ( the cause is well knowen ) these raue against him , whom the Q. Agent made the Iew belieue to be the ablest of all Christians , to handle our Gospell in Hebrew veine : And this scoffe , from a most vnlearned wight : is allowed by the Buyshops .

Because , your armes be the owles , you thinke you must bring owles to Athenes : and because , the Rabbin saluteth you , as you feigne , you thinke you are the onely Thalmudique of the world .

The simple people were persuaded , that the Epistle was forged : thinking , that , no slaue of Satan , durst euer be so impudent , as to borrow the princes authority , to a slander : and seing two impressions , of the Libel were soone sold vnder authority ; they held not ( as they ought ) the slanderers , to be Anathema Maran Atha : but supposed they spake true , and ioyned with them to serue Satan . Now Christians should haue the first benefite , in shewing the Harmony of both Testaments : and where Christians hinder their owne good ; GOD will giue them no honor for Iewes . The like prank , one of Geneua plaid ; being aduertised of the Iewes petition , and being requested to lend Sadaias Arabique Moses , kept a coile as though the matter was forged : that many marueiled , and gaue information of him : and when the Senate gaue leaue , to printe the Iewes Epistle , and answere ; he by one Grinetus forbad to vse the Senates leaue : and bred much coile . Thereupon a Greeke oration , accusing him of machmadisme , is sent to the Senate . They call him to his answere . Then he saith , he thought the Iewes Epistle was forged . The Libell from England cited him , and hardned him in that . And others in Germany kept a stirre ; ( that , therupon I called his diuinity to accompt ) and altered Princes from great promisses , towards Ebrew opening of the Bibles Harmonie .

Of our Kinges rare bent : to the honor of the Bible .

Our King vowed , to the Bibles honor ( so that the partie would , and might conueniently , take the worke in hande ) 1596. a thousand poundes a yeare ; after that he reigned in England . Satan hindred the workeman , by one that made Gehennea torment , of going to Paradise , in the Creede : And blamed the workeman , as deceiued : vntill he cleared himselfe ; no modesty would request the Kings pension ; nor no wisedome grant it . The more religious promisses bee made ; the more circumspection is to be had , to the worke of their ground , which failing the Promisse is no Promisse . Also the BB. would take the Bibles clearing in hand : for which worke much of the old purpose began : so the workman was content to be freed . After questions were cleared , a cold letter moueth the king , with mention of old bent . The King most redily telleth by a Knight , of a royall pension , to open the Bible against Iewes : the offer is accepted : a booke is printed : chiefe obiections are dissolued , and after nobles , an high preferred Clerke , hath a copy . He denieth the Kinges message : and said he would stay the King from allowance to Ebrew clearing of the Bible : where the King was so willing : and a Clerke so crosse : A learned man wrot vnto mee , that God meaneth not yet , to call the Iewes . But of duty , I haue now 12. yer . celebrated the Kinges redy bent : and most constant faith . And I see that God stirreth vnlearned scholars , to force a calling of them to accompt . Now by Ebrew , and Greeke , Iewes must be taught : and Zwitzerland would persuade mee , that they knew none by story of my study that way : and I thinke some hundred of yeares will passe , before another of like paines will arise to call them .

Of the Popes scholars .

The Popes scholars in Latin , Greeke , and Ebrew ; are terrible to ours : as D. Pistorius , of Friburge was : & they so play vpon our errores : that they haue turned millions so from vs . Geneueans checking of the Greeke Testament , makes Iesuites vse the Latin , & reiect the Greeke : many armies would not so much help them : Besides rash termes : as Deus agit , excitat , impellit , mouet peccatores . These giue Iesuites victorie . God , leadeth them into temptation , to shew his iudgement : but in light of conscience warneth against ill . But the wicked rebell against light . Againe these ; asystate , stand not together . Deus operatur omnia in ominibus ; in good and bad : and Deus non agit in malis : Beza hath both : And this no better : Deus agit in impiis deserendo . This trifling of vnlearned disputing , increaseth papistry exceedingly . So ; this cannot be denyed : God hath set vnto anger , all that he calleth not to faith : But he furthereth not by inward instinct , their destruction . He hardeneth by patience , or too great affliction . This speach , he praedestineth men to destruction , is not from God . For that terme is vsed in furthering the meanes ; as in the godly , for saluation . So one rash terme of a weake schole , will turne many away .

Of Daniel .

Long did Beza roare in french homilies against the Pope , from Daniel : Iesuites reply , that no syllable there medleth with him : so all their powder without pellet is lost : till Lemanus-lake-fishers emend their nettes , they shall not catch 153. great Fishes : and they must launch on the right side .

Of the poore Indians calling .

Of loctan , Gen. 10. come the East-Indians , their names famous in heathen ; for nationes , mountaines and riuers , tell that ; Their contempt of Godly teaching Christ was great , Noe , Sem , Arphaxad , Selah , Eber , Phaleg , brother to Ioctan , hath cast than of hitherto . The West-Indians seeme to come of the East : as both speake some Ebrew . Now God driueth vs to both Indians , not for Pepper and Tobacho : but in tyme , to shew his name . And the Iesuites in teaching the holy Trinity , Person , and Iustice of Christ , may saue many : and the Pope shall haue an outward reward of longer successe , and some hundreths of yeares must be spent this way .

Of the old opinion of 6000. yeares .

God hath cast old ages into a pleasant frame of measures : of them for Iewes , and from Iewes , I dedicated an Ebrew worke to the Landtgraue of Hessia . Now thousandes I will touch . In 3000. exactly , the Temple was fully furnished : euen to the Arke . In 4000. exactly the Romanes destroyed the seconde Temple : if without it Messias dayes haue 2000. yeares from the yeare of Christ 1609. of Adam 5536. One as Heber may come to the worlds end , by 464. yer . The trueth God only knoweth : reason telleth affaires in worke require such tyme : But no particular person is sure of one day : but all should watch , when the Bridegrome commeth .

And to destroy them , that destroy the earth .

Although no Creature but Angells and men know God : yet the close bent of all Creatures is framed to serue man for Christ : God bending them so . And in that sense , euery thing is weary of their toyle , Eccl. 1. and groneth looking for the Redemtion of the Children of God . Rom. 8. and being turned to seruice of Idolls grone in Gods estieme , as corrupted : such was the old world in corrupting their wayes : such were Babel builders , till heathen came to God : and almost all to this day . And Apoc. 5. All creatures giue glory to the Lambe , in seruice of Christians . But alas , men to this day would neuer search Gods word , the wealthie , and principall of state , but remit that ouer vnto others : as a base worke , for themselues to regard ; whereby God cast off the world .

And the Temple of God was open in the heauen : and the Arke of his Couenant , was seene in his Temple : and there were lightnings & voices & thunders , & earthquake & great haile .

After papistries ouerthrow , Christ who is the Temple , and the Arke , who hath the Law within him : & is the mercy seat , shall be opened to the few saued : and God will pay Papists with warres , for the haile and fire that they mixed with blood : troublesome meteores eloquently expresse troubles of state : as before our Lordes first comming , the Romans miseries , destroying themselues , were a wonder to historiques : because Crassus robbed the Temple : and Pompei afore made Israel serue Rome ; and Brutus with Cassius ; and Antonius with Cleopatra : and againe Iulius : so Rome that still will crucifie Christ , shall haue as great stirrs to warne them of vtter ruine . But by warres , profanesse breedeth ; to all sides : that when the SON OF MAN commeth , he shall scant finde faith vpon the earth . The best way , to keepe faith is to exercise our vniuersities in the Ebrew and Greeke Testament : and to leaue ciuill gouernement to sage courtes fitt for it : as Zuricke in Zuitzerland doth ; that , Scholars tyrannie make not new papistrie . And thus once , all is reueiled vnto the end . New visions tell the same matter : for better clearnesse .

CHAP. XII . A description of the Church . AND , a great signe was seene in the heauen : a woman clothed with the sun . With the moone vnder her feet : and a crowne of 12. starres vpon her head : and beeing with child , cried in trauaile ; and peigned to beare child .

THE woman is the church , through the song of songes , New Visions opening the former . and there pure as the sun , heere , clothed with Christ the Sunne of Iustice : And the state of the faithfull , is called through this booke , heauen ; and they are a great signe to the profane world , to wonder at . The Moone , and all vnder the Sunne , is contemned of the faithfull : and the doctrine which the 12. Apostles , equall in knowled and authoritie , deliuered to the world , is the Crowne , and they be 12 starres : Iudas Iscariot fell ; a starre from heauen ; and Matthias became a sonne of consolation in his stead ; to keepe still the number of XII . for the XII tribes : and as S. Paul trauailed of the Galathians , that is ; of Christ , to be formed in them ; that they frustrate not the Gospell , by holding circumcision , nowe abrogated : So the faithfull trauailed in soule , to haue Christ brought forth to heathens knowledge : that all might knowe , that all this world was made obedient to a man , At the first , which man fell from God , Gen. 3. his first day , 1 Iohn 1. 1. & 3. 8. & 5. 20. and then God opened his Counsell , that the Sonne Eternall would be made man of a woman , to destroy the workes of the Angels that fell : who all are collectiuely , satan , the enemie . Satan brought Adam to lose the life of his soule : Eph. 2. 1. and his body to death ; and dust : and all this world to corruption ; Christ kindled light in Adams soule ; and after 930. yeares heauinesse , for sin tooke it to his ioy , and will raise vp the body , and make a new world : Rom. 5. that all men who will receiue the abundance of grace , of the gift of iustice , may reigne by Christ : and all who will not regard this mercy , so cleare as the sunne : they all by Adams fall dead in sin ; shal be damned for euer with the Diuils ; This is the trauaile of the Christian minde . Speach of this is in all books of the Old Testament , in Adams tongue ; in all the newe , in Greeke ; made most common for this Gospell . And Lawe with Gospell , expounded by groundes of art , which enemies grant ; should bee the trauaile of our minde . And if Academies , had brought vp their scholars in Ebrew and Greek exercises , for the holy eternall Trinitie in Vnitie : and for kissing the SON to happinesse : Psal. 2. By likely-hood of mans reason , the world had benefull of true Christians , where as now our Papes , Archbuyshopps , and Buyshopps ; know not one letter , prick , accent , of the Law ; what authoritie it hath from God . A pitifull matter ; that such blinde , should bee leaders . But the blinde will no other leaders : So God cannot pittie them ; who will make knowen them that be his : and despise them that despise him : that they poore Caytifes shall perish for euer : and feele the aeternall wrath of him , whose mercy they haue despised : while they counted the mercies offred in Christ , to be but folly .

Of the Prophane Caesar : and Pope reuiuing of him , both comprised in the body , and taile , of one Dragon . Another signe was seene in the heauen . For beholde , there was a great ruddie Dragon ; with 7. heades and ten hornes : and vpon his heades seauen diademes . And his taile draweth a third part of the Starres of heauen , and cast them vnto the earth .

Iohn saw with his eyes in Vision ; that which hee and all the Apostles : as S. Paul . 2. Thess. 2. saw in their minde . That from Rome , the Ruler , should rule ; till hee were taken away : After , thence man of sin should arise . Both be heere in one dragon : which the profane Caesares and the Popes can not perceiue . They who be of the heauenly state , they all , do see , the Dragon is the Diuill , or accusar of God : the great is the Diuells power by Rome : the ruddy bloodie persecution . His seauen heades , are seauen states of Rome , ouer THE FAITHFVL : as the Iewes knew their story full well : Pompei by Rome was an Emperour in the East : The seauen heads afflicting the Church . But perished neere : in the land of Cham. So in Iudah , M. Crassus was after him , armed ouer Iudah as a King , for Rome , who robbed the Temple of Salem , of Abrahams house ; but at Abrahams Charan , he and his army had a most famous destruction . Iulius Caesar made Cleopatra Lady of Iudah , who perished in Capitolio for that . Brutus & Cassius force , after was a King for Rome : They by Antoni perish . Antoni hath the East and marieth Cleopatra , and ruleth Iuda , and both perish . So fiue diademes of the Dragon perish . The 6. state is the wholle power which crucified Christ ; and his members : till our Helenaes sonne , left Rome : Rome is condemned both in these , & the other ; of Kinges , Consuls , Decemvires , Dictatores , Triumuires , &c. and New Troy ; to be a pillage to Alaricus , Giezerichus , , Theodoricus , & Totilas for old persecuting of martyrs . The seuenth is the Popes wealth , getting landes by S. Peters forged supremacy : and setting vp the Empire in the West . These be the seauen diademes ; spoken , to the Iewes plaine vnderstanding . Heathen stories may fitt Romes 7. other states . The more fall out fitt : ( as often many do to one speach ) the more Rome ( that crucified Christ ) is condemned : when GOD turneth continuall reuolution to haue Rome called into minde . Moreouer the allusion is to Daniels foure beastes , which had 7. heades . The Lion , one ; the Beare , one ; the Leopard foure ; the fourth beast , one . The Roman state winning all those contreyes of the East , are fitly noted by their armes : And specially by the then hornes . The Seleucidae by fiue kinges vexed Iudah by warres , against Lagidae : and Lagidae by so many againe , wasted Iuda : So that Greeke beast in one parted Kingdome , had 10. hornes : From that beast , the Roman beast hath also , ten Kingdomes , at the least : and vnder Augustus , and vnder the Pope , rekoned to that number , Strabo 17. Steuch . contra Vallum . Lib. 2. so , these matters be all , most plaine .

Of the tayle .

The prophane Caesares persecution , moued few Christians , the starres of heauen , to fall . But the taile of the Empire , the false prophet , that speaketh lies , he as Antiochus , Daniel 8. maketh many fall from heauen : praetending religion , with much praetense and no substance .

The combat of the Roman Empire , with the Church . And the Dragon stood before the woman , beeing in trauaile ; that when she bore her childe , he might deuour it : And she bare a manly sonne , which will rule all nations , with a sceptre of yron . And the child was taken vp to God : and to his throne .

The allusion is from the dayes of Christ , borne in Bethleem : when Satan by Herodes swords , would haue deuoured him : but his mother fled with him to Egypt : & after that Satan hoped to deuour him in the graue , he was taken vp into heauen : so when Christians soules trauailed to breed Christ : the Emperors stormed ; psalm . 2. to deuour that doctrine as Dauid told , Ps. 2. But they brought forth into the light of the world : the SON would bruse all nation-with an yron sceptre ; as he did bruse the image in Daniel . And shewed that his throne is in heauen , being taken vp , vnto the aeternall King . And the Christians fled into the wildernesse ; as CHRIST did in the tyme of his preaching , or halfe seauen , Dan. 9. and often handled in the Gospell : in Eusebius handled : and of Beda , who cited the Apoc. allusions . M. Scaliger and others that make mo yeares of our Lordes preaching , spent ill , good houres . All tyme of affliction , is sweetly termed by our Lords affliction , to be as his , of dayes 1260. though it were of 300. yer . vnder Caesares resistance : and 600. vnder Popes : enimies to Iohns Apocalyps . The speach is full of comfort : calling vs vnto the afflictions of Christ himselfe ; who reckoned all his owne dayes : and will haue all our teares in his bottle : and pay all dogges and Doegs for Cerberean barking .

A Commentary vpon the former vision . And there was warre in heauen : MICHAEL and his Angells made warre with the Dragon : and the Dragon and his Angells made warre : but held not strength : neither was there place found any more for them in the heauen . And the great Dragon : the old Serpent , called the Diuell and Satan , who deceiueth the wholle world , he was cast out : againe I say , he was cast and his Angels were cast with him , into the earth .

The state of the faithfull , heere , is sweetly called hēauen : to shew our certeinty of hope , for the propre heauen : as the word of Law and Gospell is as sure to vs , as if we saw the third heauen ; that , aboue the ayer , and aboue the starres , as S. Paul did , at his first calling , to a comfort against all his following afflictions : so the holy Daniel , that in one image made abridge from the end of the old Testament , vnto the beginning of the new , called the state after abrogation of Moises , the Kingome of heauen . Iohn Baptist doth begin with his tongue . The kinddome of heauen is come . And the aeternall WORLD , the essentiall WORDE , who spake and all was made , he confirmeth the same speach , to shew that Daniels Image was ended : and the GOD of heauen setteth vp a kingdome , that cannot be corrupted : The obseruation of this speach , had kept Daniel in a cleare meaning : and not brought the West Empire of Christians , for East Greeke , Seleuco-Lagides athean . Nor tymes after Christ , for stories teaching when he would come . The termes of the Bible be pearles ; & still beate vpon the open story , for noblest matters . So Saint Paul Ebrew . XI . speaking of the Maccabees martyrs , famous in the Talmudiques , and after his dayes , historied by Greeke Iewes , saith from Daniels last speaches , of double resurrection ; That they would not be deliuered because they looked for the better resurrection . So he sheweth that Antiochus persequutions were the last mentioned in Daniel . The Romans hindred not the Iewes holy religion , till by the Pharisees they vexed our Lord himselfe : when he opened the kingdom of heauen , dayes 1260. They who without knowledge of Daniel , would know the Gospel , are as men that would goe from one Land to another parted by great waters without a shipp . All that care for the kingdome of heauen , will care for him : And my paines in a third commentary , an English , a Latin , a shorter in English , came forth by my care and charges . By the third milliones of our simple might haue knowen , the Prophets whole heart . But that Bargulus Illyricus , would cast him into the Lions den : If Lions rent not his bones ; I will commende him to the God of Daniel : and the firy flames streaming from his throne , for his fighting for the dragon against MICAEL and his Angells .

Of MICAEL .

Michael and Gabriel , are the only holy spirites , which haue names in the Law . And they only , in heauenly Daniel , called Son of man : as admitted vnto Angells company : so Ezekiel ; and only they two . From Daniel chap. 8. and 9. Gabriel is brought , to Luc. 1. For most rare vse : The wise will vnderstand it : but the wicked will neuer vnderstand : Dan. 12. Michael is vsed thrise in Daniel : twice , chap. 10. and one chap. 12. Dan. 10. vers. 13. Beholde MICHA-EL , the principall , or only of the chiefe Princes , is come to aide me . Daniel saw a glorious vision of Christ : before which he fell as dead : then an Angel in the forme of a man , that is , Gabriel speaketh how Christ shewed his assistance ; against Cambises inhibition of the Temples building : and giueth him a notation : Hee that is in the forme of God : from Exod. 23. The Angell which hath the name of God in him : The character or forme of Gods person . Ebr. 1. 3. That doth MICAEL signifie . In our Lords wordes , Ioh. 10. from Dan. 12. The Father , and I , am one . As I haue shewed vpon Dan. 12. In Dan. 10. vers. last : the matter is playner : in these wordes : there is none strong for you in these affaires : but MICHA-EL , YOVR PRINCE . Daniel acknowledged ; no creature of spirites , his PRINCE : therefore Micha-el must bee the Son of GOD . So he is called chap. 12. in the same Angells speach : Michael the great Prince , that standeth vp for his people . No created spirite dare chalenge , a princehood ouer people : so here , in the exposition of praise , MICHAEL is expounded Christ .

Of Tobies fable .

The Iewes , as I haue written ; in Ierusalemi , vpon Dan. 8. say ▪ their Fathers brought with them Angells names from Babilon , Michael , and Gabriel . Then if Angells had no names before : Tobie , that bringeth Asmodaeus for a spirite , must bee a late fable . Neither Thalmud Ierusalemy , nor Babilonian hath that name : Only late Rabbines . Yet the fable of Tobie , cited by Clemens of Alexandria is elder , then the compiled Talmudes . But they are made from Writers , all , Elder then Tobies fable . Thargum , Eccl. is a late worke : and eldest Iew for record of Asmodai , the Prince of Diuells : The Pharisees had , Beelzebub Prince of Diuells : And later Iewes made Prince of Diuells , Ben Tzirgha , sonne of Leprosie . To disgrace our faith of the SON ; Prince , among the holy Angells . The wicked Rabbines , feigne a Prince among wicked spirites . But wee make no created , Angell , Prince : the Eternall Sonne Creator of all , is the only Angell , Prince : And hee is the Arch-angell , that could not suffer Satan , to speake bad speach of Moses , the first King in Israel . But Iehouah , before Iehouah : said , The Eternall rebuke thee , Satan . The Iewes in Midras Rabba . Deut. chap. 33. feigne , pleading from Satan , before God , for Moses : and in Abboth Rabbi Nathan . S. Iude telling Rabbins that they would destroy the Nation by resisting rule : bringeth their owne commentary , how Michael the Archangel checked Satan , for contempt of Moses King of Israel : and giueth him the high checke from Zach. chap. 3. The Eternall rebuke thee Satan So the Eternall Sonne before the Father , spake in Zacharie : what in Iudes Rabbins in a like cause Michael the Arch-angell speaketh : and Zohar , Gen. col. 46. saith , Where Michael is head of the holy Angells , there Gods maiestie is meant . This hath Zohar . And we should not fauor Arias more , then our enemies would . Tobies fable disturbing Scriptures glory , where euen Rabbins speake for it , should no more come among holy workes : then a worke of Beelzebub , Asmodaus , or Ben Tzirgha : being a leprous wicked worke ; from the principall mischiefe of the Diuel .

Of Michaels Angells .

All the true Christians are called Michaels Angells , they fight by the two edged sword of Gods word : which originally , in the Ebrew and Greeke new Testament ; is pure in writ : cleare in meaning : and perfect to discusse all sage matters . Caesares Diui were soone confuted : because all knew their profanesse : they were soone by all sides excluded , from all mens regard : for any hope of happy state : But the great fight here is with the King of Locustes : and his garrisons , Satans Angells : that they may be knowen , not to be the People of God . Here is a sore combate : that of the two Prophets , ch. XI .

Of the wicked spirites names .

Dragon , old Serpent , Diuel , Satan , bee the names of the wicked spirites companie . King Pharaoh , Esa. 27. is a Dragon , as old Pharaoh ; who , for all Moses Rod , would bee but a Serpent : So the king of Madai and Paras worshipped in Babel , that for a moneth none should pray but vnto him , is in the Apocrypha fable , a Dragon , worshipped in Babilon : So the Roman Diui Caesares , and the Pope , shewing himself , in the Temple of God , as if he were God , make a Dragon : as the old enimie worketh in them .

Of old Serpent .

The old Rabbins as Zohar : and Aben Ezra , and many moo , confesse , that the Angells which fell , spake in the old Serpent . And that company is called the old Serpent or Tempter : as Adam gaue the Serpent from his nature , the name , Tempter : The Rabbins whom I haue cited , ( in an Hebrew treatise of fitting Iubilees to the yeare of our Lordes death ; ) so terme the Tempter : & later Aben Ezra ; though late wicked Iewes turne all to fables of a naturall Serpent : who may be musselled by their owne ancient .

Of Diuell .

Diabolos , in Greeke is the commune name of any slanderer ; but applied by Iobs translater , chap. 1. to the Ebrew Satan , enimie ; where our enimie the false accuser , goeth about like a roaring Lion , seeking whom hee may deuour . There Diabolos expresseth enimie , by occasion taken from Satan slandering of Iob. Saint Pet. 1. 5. taketh both names . The Zohar telleth vpon Gen. 3. howe the Diuell accuseth each one , from his comming into the world , all his life . So by the Iewes , hee accused Christ as an enemie to Caesar ; and made him pay for robbery . Psal. 69. though it was not robbery for him , to say , hee was the Sonne of GOD . Christ held it no robbery to bee eaquall to God ; but the Diuell the Slanderer made Caiphas vrge this as a deadly matter : so the Christians , were slandered to the Caesares , as athean ; and the reformed now are haeretiques to Papistes ; some trapps we lay in their way : wherby Gods iustice doth whipp vs by their tongues .

Of trapps laid by our selues .

Whereas , Catelthein eis haidon , in the godly : is all one as to remoue hence to the father : Geneua denying Christ a passe , Catelthein eis haidon : denieth in tongue , that he went to the Father : And so denieth all religion . Likewise Lutherans by Vbiquity , for the humanity of Christ , wound all the doctrine of incarnation : wherein the humanity is according to our kinde , sin onely excepted : Besides , we grant to the Papists , that text of both Testaments is corrupt : and so wee weaken the auctority of scripture ; and make no end of checking the holy Greek Testam . that the Iesuits binde not it , but Ieromes Latin with Ebrew in octauo . Also where the Apostles speake plainly to all learned Iewes : wee expound them as if they had coined Phrases , to new vexation of our spirits : and make the word seeme a nose of wax . Thus , we hinder our owne fight , but some still hold the truth , that the accusation cannot be generall . The rest should be wise with them .

The Diuell and his Angels , The Angell of his praesence saued them Isai 63. by MICAEL that standeth vp for his people , who be his Angels ; are banished from the Church : and knowen to be vnclean spirits .

A second and playner exposition , of the Dragons warre . And I heard a great voice saying in the heauen , now is come the saluation , and power , and Kingdome of our GOD , and the auctority of his CHRIST , because the accusar of our brethren , who accuseth them before GOD day and night , is cast downe ; And they haue ouercome by the blood of the Lambe , and by the word of his Testimony ; and despised their liues vnto death . Therefore reioyce yee heauens , and they who dwell in them : wo be vnto them which dwell in the Land and the Sea : because the Diuell is come to you , hauing great wrath , knowing that he hath but a litle while .

Where a company by Martyrdome shew that saluation commeth onely by the death of CHRIST , and are constant in that Testimony : then troupes that make the heauens kingdom heere , protest they know how saluation commeth : & know Gods power , that falleth the mighty state of the Pope , and know wherein the Kingdome of God standeth : And the auctority of Christ : where the Pope had a Kingdome of Satan in his policy , through all partes , of all common weales : euen from ruling Emperours , to the poorest that had but a chimney , to pay a Peter-peny . The holy Testament playnelie shewing our Creatores : And how the spirit of CHRIST flootereth vpon all the waters of both Testaments , and cleared the holy story : And cleareth our hearts , to call vpon GOD , with a good heart , this sheweth in this plaine sum , what the Kingdome of God and auctority of CHRIST is . Gouernement standeth vpon plaine rules . The wealthy that know CHRIST , Kinges , Dukes , Earles , Barons , Knights , will study to excell in Diuinity , to be true Bishopps and Elders , to eate vp the Booke of the Gospell , and to see all miscariage sagely restreined : being those that Saint Paul and the Talmudiques meant by Pastors . And will see how by Church lands an infinite company may be made cunning in tongues , and sense of both Testaments . That the Angelos Ecclesiae , and daylie Seniores , may be so taught in Diuinity , as men are in liberall artes : to know the wholle facultie , and the propre vse , of euery holy booke . And what concent all the scripture hath ; and where one error putteth all out of tune , but may soone be remoued : so a faithfull minde , will often in a day runne ouer all the Bible : and see all ages faithfull , as trees planted by waters : and all wicked as dust scattred by the winde . And such will be true Bishopps ; as , Cucullus non facit monachum : so a courtiers fauor , and title ; maketh not a Bishopp for saluation , and power , and kingdome of God , and authority of Christ . Buy-shopps mocke with GOD : but all Mordecaies will vse them as Agagites : and as leprous to the Church . So when all Gouerners in state ; be learned Bishopps , ioy will be in the Church ; that the Diuell must goe to Land , or quiet state of the Pope , or sea warres of Emperors bad : to seeke whom he can deuour . The learned dealers for the Church , will finde for it , meanes in persequution to be protected : Yea and to make the Land or Papisticall state , as King H. VIII . did , drie vp the riuers of the Popes persequution . In the middle of Papistry he ouerthrew the Pope by Papistes . Who were content to buy the Abbeies that fed Idolatrous Locusts , & could not for starke shame denie , a common prayer booke made from the masse booke , turned to English : so , so much was chosen from the masse booke , to be in English , as seemed not directly to fight with Gods trueth , and subscription for allowance to that , was no further meant , but that the Papists could finde no fault with it : Vnder K. E. 6. and Q. E. the best Bishopps allowed the communion booke , no further ; and gaue others leaue to expresse that , how they bare with it , vntill fitt tyme of amendement .

Of the Dragons short tyme .

This speach sheweth the tyme , neere the seauenth trumpet for the worlds end , by the Dragons tayle ; the Pope heere meant : in his persecution : that the Diuell is fierce , knowing that he shall not be long the God of this world . And the Pope feareth least his Kingdome shall soone fall . And our Buyshopps that vrge his canons damned by our common Lawes , are now in rumores , that they incense some to begge all Buyshopps lands . Leicester went farre : to chaing 40000. lib. for rack rent : but more harme is bred by Buyshopps tyranny now . Bishopps vnder King Edw. haue beene such , as none ( but of Satans spirite ) would deny them to bee lawfull Bishops . And such as agreed well with Nobles , Gentry , and all . The name troubleth none but the Barbarous . They who hold the place without teaching the people the trueth ; and with tyranny : breake the common lawes of the realme : which stand with reason : that is , the Law of God : such should chainge their minde : and obey the Gospell , lest their short tyme be for Sarans seruice and for euer .

And when the Dragon saw that he was cast into the earth , he persequuted the woman , which brought forth the male child .

This common place toucheth all the Popes persequutions , though it be vttered as at one tyme . The Pope had still ready cruell torment : for all of his that descried wickednesse , in his religion .

And to the woman were giuen two winges of an eagle , to flee into the wildernesse ; into her owne place : to bee nourished there a tyme , and tymes , and halue a tyme , from the praesense of the Serpent .

The Pope driueth the Church into the Wildernesse , as Pharaoh droue Israel : Saul , Dauid : Antiochus , the holy Iewes : the Pharisees , he Lord of glory for a tyme , two tymes and halfe a tyme : three yeeres and an halfe : and , as I shewed ; all tyme of persecution , is called in remembrance of our Lordes : a persecution of dayes 1260. as chap. XI . or of a tyme , two tymes , and halfe a tyme : As Beda , and Carthusianus , well noted . In Exo. 19. God saith , hee brought Israel from Egypt , as with eagles winges : so the persecutor heere is a newe Pharaoh : and Rome is Egypt spiritually , as in chap. XI . And the Dragon Pharaoh ; is heere , a new Dragon . And the Pope ; which will bee worshipped , for a God : is as Darius , Dan. 6. and in the fable vpon that : as the Dragon , which the Chaldeans worshipped . The Phrase of the fable , folowed a true storie .

Of the tyme of these persequutions . And the Dragon did cast after the woman out of his mouth , water , like a riuer : to make her riuer-caried : But the earth holpe the woman ; and the earth opened her mouth , and dranke vp the riuer , which the Dracon cast out of his mouth . And the Dracon was angry with the woman , and went to make warre with the rest or her seede : which keepe the Commaundement of God : and holde the testimonie of IESVS CHRIST .

The Popes power ( when Satan was let loose , to deceiue ; that Kinges gaue their strength to Pseudo-Petre ) driueth the Church not to be seene : for certaine hundreths of yeres ; before Martyr , Zuinglius at Zuricke , in the Church which Charles the Great built , shewed that he was the taile of the great Dracon , which drew the starres of heauen from their place . And now they comment best vpon this place : asking where was our Church ; before M. Lutheres tyme ? I will aske where was it not ? Milliones in England opened themselues praesent : when valiant K. Henry the VIII . shooke off the Pope : and the best learned of the Popes pay : were least enimies to vs : as Cuthbert Tonstall ; who at London and Duresme , still bare with the Protestants workes : and would sweare by his Fathers soule ( therein faulty ) that neither the accusares , nor he could amend them : full many moo were of that vein : as they who gaue harbor closely to the teachers of the holy Gospell : and what learned haue the papistes bred ; till our side forced them to studie . And at this houre their best grant , that wee ouer-reach them in the testaments tongues ; and clearness ; & defense of the purenesse of the text . Our greatest hinderance commeth by our Buyshops , that are voide of loyalty , & full of cruelty : I speake not against Bishops , sage and learned : but Buyshops sauage & vnlearned . Waters of trouble , they helpe the Dragon to cast from the mouth of his canons : that no praemunire will serue their turne : and if any would keepe them from hell , will burne such papers . And when common Lawes of earth policie , drinke vp and drie the K. of Locusts waters : yet if the rest of vnaduised zeale giue them aduantage ; Cerberus shall barke so : that they may bee forth comming , but not comming forth . The maine of the Church in Albion , Almany , France , & Zuitzerland , the confederate prouinces , and Denmarke , haue made the earth to drie the Popes Riuers of Belial , ( as 2. Sam. 22. speaketh . ) But yet in Spaine holy Martyrs dayly finde the 42. moneth like affliction : to bee conformed to the sufferings of Christ , because they worship God only : That is , as all Iewes expound the phrase , pray only vnto him : and rest in the abundance of grace of the guift of iustice , to reigne by Christ . What authoritie on earth maketh this Dragon ; the chap. 13. following will tell plainely : and the 14. how for Idolatry reiected , the taile of the Dragon maketh Martyrs .

CHAP. XIII . And I stood vpon the sand of the Sea ; and I saw a beast comming out of the Sea , hauing seauen heades , and ten hornes : and vpon his hornes ten crownes , and vpon his heades a name of Blasphemie .

THIS holy Reuelation , speaking of matters to come , borroweth speaches from matters past : which is the sure way to giue a sound Iudgement . Daniel comforteth the family of Nathan , by Gods vengeance vpon great Kinges , arising great from seas of troublous warres . The first was not Assur , but Babel : the Lion , with NABV . his mouth : who can deliuer you from my handes , chap. 3. The second was a Beare , from Madai & Paras ; the East deuouring North , West , South , as hauing 3. ribbes in the mouth . And by two mighty kingdomes , Medes and Persans , set vp one gouernement : These two , had but two heades , as all of the kinde : the third , was a Leopard with foure heades : Alexander Macedon , and his foure chiefe : which in 40. yer . brought all his dominion parted into 23. Captaines , and many Kinges afore , holding their owne , into the Power of foure . The fourth was no new Beast : but the same nation of the Greekes : in a parted kingdome : in Seluchus who gate seuentie two kingdomes : and Ptolomie Lagides in Aegypt .

Of two speciall points to be noted heere .

They who make the Romans one of Daniels Beasts , do pleasure the Iewes highly : concluding that Caesar and Rex Romanorum : and our Constantine and his successores went to eternall flames . Eusebius began it , as Oecolampidius citeth his fragment : good Caluin folowed that Atheisme : and good Beza too : thence thundering with powder without pellet against the Pope ; and not marking how seauen tymes ouer , gracious Daniel , teacheth that Greekes be the last that afflict holy Iewes in his pictures . And Iewes vpon Dan. 8. confesse as Ralbag , and Seror Hamor of Abr. Sebagh , that Greekes bee Daniels last pictured . And our error is duller then the Iewes : they confesse ; for our Gospell , that Greekes be the last afflicters : When the matter forceth them to speake trueth : wee relinquish their grant , to our Gospells strength : and folow them in a lye , to our Gospells ouerthrow . Heere we haue no better to say ; then , that Satan hath deceaued vs . Polichronius the learned Greeke Father of old , saw the trueth , and wicked Porphyri confesseth the same . And Sebastian Munster , at Basill reuiued a touch of the trueth : and Polyhistor Bodinus , Tremelius : and our learned Whitaker ; and D. Iohn Reignold , in dayly speach ; and M. Rollock : and Geneua the zealous towne , in their last french , reiect all notes damning Rome and the Pope ; The Iewes ouer the world were broken , if all the Popes side , for their owne cause , would do the same : and the Iewes broken , would breake the Turkes Machumed .

The second Poincte .

The goodnesse of God was infinite , in breaking Salomons kingdome ; and sending Iewes to Babell , to preach God , that made the world : and to shew the wickednesse of the towres building , forworshipp of starres . So the power of the great God , appeared in extolling base Babell , to fell Assur and all kingdomes , and to fall in seauenty yeeres : that Cyrus might say : The God of heauen gaue him all the Kingdomes of the world : and when Daniel had taught of the redemption by Christ : after seuen seuenties : & Iewes went home from 120. nations to Ierusalem in that hope : God made foolish the wisedome of Plato & Aristotle , for their dreamed happinesse . And this aboue all , is a miracle of miracles , that the Greeke tongue knowen in the West ouer , was conueied by Greeke soldiers ouer North , East and South , by Seleucidae and Lagidae . So that , in three hundred yeares , Greeke was made common ouer all the world . And Homer , was turned into the Greeke tongue , as Fr. Portus , praef. in Hom. writeth ; doubtlesse by some Macedonians , for increasing Greeke in their Colonies . By this meanes , the Greeke tongue was made commune , ouer the world : that commune saluation might be written in Greeke . Also , the Macedonian Kinges setted in Aegypt , and they of Syria : both clayming Iudea , and still fighting for it , as they became victores , scattered Iewes into all partes : that they abide scattered there yet : And † † Commentarie or Register . Itinerarium Rabbi Beniamin sheweth : euen through the furthest India . So the Apostles might speake in the Greeke tongue to the old law . And thus the 4. Kingdomes tyranny , holpe much to saue others , by their owne destruction .

How the Romanes armes , are taken from the Kingdomes in Daniel .

The ten hornes are from the Seleucolaegidae , in ten hornes : fiue of each side vexing Iuda . But there were tenne particular Kinges ; heere Kingdomes : noted by a crowne vpon euery horne . Now exactly , fiue Seleucidae , are not notable : but fiue Lagidae bee . So for the strict number God would not haue all the world vexed : in men not worthy strict regard of storie . But aboueX . Kinges of old Kingdomes now be noted . And Strabo lib. 17. noteth , that Augustus diuided all Proconsulships into X. And Steuchus against Vallu . diuideth the Popes , in the same sort . As I haue in Con. Scr. shewed . The color of Leopard , is from Alexander : Beares foote , from Paras : Lions mouth , from Babell : Hornes , color , feete , mouth ; meane all tyranny ; demeanour , course , & lawes alike . As Babel deified the Image , Dan. 2. Paras , their King : Alexander , would bee a God . And Antiochus , would haue Iupiter Olympius : So the Caesares , would still be Diui : And termed the Christians Atheists : as when martyrs were moued to abiure Christ ; this was the recantation ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . That is , away with the Atheists . As a speach vnto Caesar : to hold Christians Atheists : and to request their destruction . Eus. Eccl. Histor. In this sort the Caesar hath a name of blasphemy , holding Gods seruants , whose conuersation is in heauen , to be not Gods seruants , but wicked men : as the text will shew anon .

And the beast which I saw was like a Leopard : and his feete as a Beares : and his mouth as the mouth of a Lion : & the Dragon gaue him his owne power : and his owne throne : and great auctoritie .

Heere we see , why Satan bare armes , from the Romanes armes . Euen because Satans autority was executed by them . The god of this world had such auctority giuen , to trye the elect : that the Gospell might be knowne , to be hid to none , but to whom the God of this world blinded vnderstanding . 2. Cor. 4. 3 This farre reacheth the profane Empire : which our great Constanstine made dead : when he left old Rome , and made Bizantium new Rome . By the death of one head , the exposition following sheweth the whole beast once dead . Pompei with Romes force oppressed Gods people : there Iuda felt one head : and he perished in Aegypt . M. Grassus with Romes army made another head , and robbed the Temple of Abrahams sonnes ; who came from Charran or Carrae . The seauen heades afflicting . At Carrae the Parthians ouerthrew his whole army : to the aeternall shame of the Empire . Iulius Caesar tamed Aegypt : and disposed Cleopatraes Gouernement ; to haue Iudae vnder a toe of that legge : a third head : he was kild in the Senate house . Brutus & Cassius , the chiefest of his murtherers , their Romane host oppressed Iuda ; and they made a fourth head . Antonius , he with the Romane force being made a mighty King in the East , maried Cleopatra , and made Herod for Her , King of Iuda : that Daniels Image might haue some remembrance till Christ came . He as Pompei perished in Aegypt ; a fift head . Then came the state of Rome to one Person : and so continued one head from Augustus , vnto great Constantine . And in that head when he left cursed Rome , the beast there was dead . So the sixt head had beene , and was not : and yet was restored ; to be a seauenth head : and the Pope is in that head , with all his power : and also will be a seuerall power aboue all : and make also an eight head , chap. 17. That is heere once told .

And I saw one of his heades , as slaine vnto death : and his deadly stroke was healed : that admiration was through the whole earth , after the beast : & they worshipped the Dragon , which gaue his power vnto the beast : and they worshipped the beast saying , who is like to the beast ? Who can warre with him ? And a mouth was giuen him speaking great thinges : and blasphemies : and auctority was giuen him to be doing 42. moneths : and he opened his mouth to blasphemy against God : to blaspheme his name : and his Tabernacle : and them whose Tabernacle is in heauen : And it was giuen him to make warres with the sainctes , and to ouercome them . And power was giuen him ouer euery tribe , tongue , and nation : That all who dwell in the earth , should worship him , they whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb , which was slaine fromt the beginning of the world .

Heere the tyrannie of the profane Caesares , caried by the spirite of Diuell is fully described : well knowen by Diuus Nero , Diuus Domitian , and the rest of Diui or Diuels , vnto Diocletian . That Christians reading this , might looke , for such troubles , as the holy in Daniel susteined . This needeth no exposition : but it selfe expoundeth , chap. 12. for the vpper part of the Dragon . And as Dan. 7. God sate vpon a fiery throne ; shewing a reueng vpon all the afflicters of his people . So Apoc. 6. warre , bloody , black , and pale , and a gulfe of a graue was opened : shewing how the Caesares warred and perished miserably 300. year . with their great armies . The Romane stories tell all , most plentifully : and Rome , after their destruction felt it , by Alaricus , in Zozimus , by Giezricke , in the Eccles. story : from Lybia a new Hanniball , by Theodoricus , & Totilas : THAT AS STEVCHVS CONFESSETH , ROME HAD BEENE MADE A MOST FILTHY LODGE , OF OXEN AND HOGGES , BVT FOR THE POPES . Now the Caesares punishment followeth , with a seuere taunt of dulnesse , to them that will not marke stately speaches : From Mat. 13. and Apoc. 2. and 3.

If any man haue an eare , let him heare , Hee that carieth captiuitie shall goe into captiuitie ( Abb. 1. 2. for the Chaldean ) if any kill with sword , hee shall bee killed with sword , Gen. 9.

When Antiochus the vile slew Iewes faithfull to God , & had affinitie with Egypt : God plagued both houses more notablie then any families that euer were before . Heathen did note it , though they knew not , that they made a commentary to make Daniel , a most cleare booke : so Aurelus Victor commonly read with Iustine in Grammar scholes , sheweth howe the Caesares were plagued to the astonishment of the world : since Rome crucifyed the Lord of Glory . And Herodian handleth an Iliad of their plagues for 70. yer . how the Emperores were so vile as dogges . Sozimus sheweth litle better successe . And before our Lordes dayes in the fleshe , when their Empire made an head ouer Iuda ; Pompei , Crassus , Iulius , Brutus , Antonius , and their Ciuill warres , were wonders of misery . And Plini recordeth , what miseries made Augustus weary of his life , full often . These rules should be a bridle for Buyshopps of Rome , and all of their Caius .

Heere is the faith and constancie of the holy .

Our gratious aeternall Spirite here meeteth with the weak : that they should not iudge of Gods fauor , by prosperitie in this world , From Cain , to Tuualcain , ( or heathen smith Vulcain ) the wicked bare sway : Which Spirite went and preached in the dayes of Noe , to them that are now Spirits in Prison . Nemrod the Rebel had first dominion ; and Niniueh and Babel at the last , Nemrods house : and in Dan. 11. 35. and 12. 10. the faithfull are told what God meant , to let wicked Magog so afflict his : euen to trie them in the fire , to purifie them , & to whitten them . Twise the very same termes be told . Heere , is the same matter . That God would trie the pacience , as Dan. 12. of the holy : Holy Peter writing from Babylon to the Iewes scattred , telleth them of their happinesse , in belieuing in Christ , whose kingdome tryeth his , 1. Pet. 1. as gold is tryed . The witty wicked Poet could tell so much : as Menander , Epimenides , and Aratus other poinctes .

Scilicet vt fuluum spectatur in ignibus aurum , Tempore sic duro est inspicienda fides .

That is , As yellow Gold in fier men doe trie , So Faith is prou'd in miserie .

Euery trueth hath Gods warrant , whosoeuer doth speake it . Now the Popes religion standeth in prosperiti ; & no common weale hath their wealth and quietnesse . Therefore they are not of S. Peters faith : who from Babylon wrote to the neere scattred Iewes , of affliction . Although at the first some Doctores of Rome were afflicted , and martyrs is too . But after quietnesse , they still labored , to bring home from the East to old Rome ; and pleaded from the Iewes manner of Fables , that the first called Apostle was in the Principall Citie : to make him a most wicked man : that ( foreseeing ( as a Prophet ) combatts where hee hath beene , ) would not in his owne tyme , make that matter past all doubt . As Saint Paul Bishoppe of Rome : and Saint Luke of Antioh , maketh it past all doubt , that Peter was neuer neare Rome : Clemens and Tertullian made Eusebius , write that he was : And all who folow them haue but rumores auctoritie . And he is cursed that makes mans auctoritie his arme : and Melchior Canus a Rhomist , maketh a sounde common place , that our Churches stories of men are weake testimonies : In the 300. yer . persequution , it was not safe for any to write of others : because enemies by such would search out more , how to persequute Christians . Paul of Romane name , borne free in Rome , who would not build in others fundations , who was carefull for to strengthen the Romans , as not hauing yet an Apostle , who first told the Synagogue , Acts 28. whereupon the Gospell stood , sheweth that HEE brought the name of Christ , to Caesares pallace , Phil. 1. and was told Act. 23. that hee should so doe . And saluting 25. Rom. 16. neuer giueth token of one word touching Peter : but cleane otherwise , Gal. 2. and Peter telleth expresly that from Babylon he wrote his first Epistle , chap. 5. whereby all maner of speach , all men would require proprietie : that the most knowen Babylon should be there meant . Yet as Pindarus saith that men belieue fables more then trueth : so experience of sage men prooue that true : men otherwise sage , hold that true ; that Peter was in Italy : as the Chaldi Iob saith hee was at Constantinople , and the forged Ben Vziel vpon Num. 24. and millions of milliones after them : whereas we despise Iewes : Iewes equally despise Romists : where any could not misse to haue knowen the trueth : if Peter had euer bene at Rome . They who say by Babylon he meant Rome , would make him a simple Fisher : that knewe not where a trope would make a wickedlie : and afflict all ages : where men neuer date common bookes for all Ages , from a misnamed place ; where the Reader would count the speaker a lyer : so the 2. Epistle was written from Chaldea where the letter 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 was an S. in Bosor . Beor in the 70. and that , S. Peter would haue folowed liuing in Greeke landes .

And I saw another Beast , comming vp from the earth , which had two hornes like a lambe , and spake as a Dragon : and practised all auctority of the first beast ; before him : and causeth the earth and them that dwell in it , to worship the first beast : whose wound to his death , was healed , &c. to the end of the Chap.

A most plaine description of the Pope . 1. by the beast arising from the earth .

First his state is a beast : as all armes of state are figured , by beasts & such . So the King of Locusts , ch. 9. is a beast comming out of the earth , ch. 11. earth opposition to the sea , signifieth a quiet state . So the Pope by quietnesse gate lands , to be aboue all Emperours ; yet Ceph , the Rocke aeternall , would be a seruant . And Peter Cephas , a fisher : but the vnlikest vnder their name , would be the vnlikest : next the Diuell , the God of this world : so his , a great state vpon the earth ; in the City which crucifyed Christ .

By the Lambes two hornes .

The Lambe , signifieth the S. of God ; Iohan. 1. & Apoc 5. Hornes , power , Psalm . 18. & Dan. 8. So he that chalengeth to be in steade of Christ , and to haue double power from him , Ecclesiasticall and Temporall , in Ebrew , ADONIKAM . My Lord is set vp , he is heere described . He so sheweth himselfe , in the Temple of God : as if he were God : among many millions who knewe him to bee the wicked man . But as in old Babel men were of Angells match , the three nobles that quenched the fier ▪ ( and made Nemrods sonne confesse their God . ) and gracious Daniel admitted to familiaritie with Christ , and his Angells : and Ezechiel , and Ezra , and men like Angells : so where the Diuel had his Chappell , God had and hath his Church ; to tell how Satan ruleth the Pope : and hath strong worke in error .

OF ONE ERROR IN THE POPE : WHICH MAKETH HIM NEXT THE DIVEL : WHERE THE DIVEL WOVLD TREMBLE ; TO BEE SO IMPVDENT OPENLY .

The ground of our saluation standeth , in belieuing this , of the womans seede , a destroyer of Satans workes , Gen. 3. HEE , shall bruise thy head : 1 ▪ Ioh. 3. that is spoken twise , in Adams tongue , in the masculine gender . Some late Popes I thinke , knewe so much Ebrew : though of old few did : when they made first the translation , called S. Ieromes , to be ignorant of this . So , not SHEE is meant , but HEE . The aeternall God , as the Zoar , from Iewes , there note : God in Christ , and againe , and againe , thou Serpent , shall bruise HIS foote-stepp : and not HER foote-stepp : yet the Popes translation corrupteth that which they call S. Ieromes : and say ; shee , shall bruise thy head .

1. So the Latin called S. Ieromes goeth ; though Arias Montanus had a better Conscience : & put forth the true Ebrew .

2. Of all Ebrew copies , that euer haue bene heard of : none herein was noted to differ : as by them full many , ( which we read ) wee may iudge of the rest : who would not passe ouer difference in Silence if any difference had bene .

3. All Greekes vniversally , follow the Ebrew : yet against all , the Pope would haue : not HE : but SHEE : Marie , in his translations : & in a treatise foisted into Plantines great Bible .

4. Satan is broken thus : he brought Adams soule to death by sinne : the restorer must giue it iustice .

5. Satan brought mans body to corruption ; that HE , must restore it in resurrection .

6. Satan by Adams fall brought all this world to corruption ▪ the restorer , must bee able to make a newe world . But an HE , not a SHEE , must doe this : wherfore , this error , conuicteth the Pope of wickednesse , as high as the Diuels can goe . Yet all , that goe vnder Papists names , are not of this minde nor Giltinesse : but all well charged with error here , are gilty without good change of mind . While this standeth , & honor to Mary aboue her place . The Popes throne & Satans be all one . For this maine poinct , would I gladly haue , a learned Papist to reply : that all might see , what can be spoken against the trueth .

Of the Dragons speach .

Lawes be the speach of a Policy : and the Popes decretals ouerruling states , are wicked , commonly ; though all cannot be senslesse : yet by vnlawfull men vrged they are all wicked . Seeing the Pope can haue no more right ; than a Teacher , if he were learned : al from him is like an hand blackened with pitch . And S. Paul taught the Romans ; that euery soule should submitt himselfe to the higher power . Nero was then in place : and S. Paul appealed vnto him . And Nero the wicked man ; in politie sensible , from natiue witt , was S. Pauls gard , & the good of the world : against the Scribes Synedrion : to which all must stande , Deut. 17. prouided alwayes , that they speake sensibly , from the Law : otherwise all their right was lost : and when they persequuted Christ . He gaue the Romanes their auctority for life and death : that Iewes might not kill any 40. yeares before Ierusalem fell . So the heathen Lawes giuen for mans ciuill good , be the earth that drinketh vp , the riuer cast out of the Dragons mouth , to drowne the Church .

Of the two hornes , counterfaiting the Lambes .

The Pope praetendeth to folow Aharon , and the Leuites : and thence commeth his spirituall sword : and he will without all color of warrant ; be a King of Kings , and Lord of Lords . His wickednesse in the first being detected , should shew that the Dragon speaketh in him . Aharon had no more to doe with gouernement then any other man , nor any of his sonnes : and it was death for any to meddle with his trade : that was not of his seede : that his house should be distinct , till Christ of Iudah sacrificed himselfe : & through the veile of his flesh went not into the Limbum , as the deceiued hold , but into the very heauens : after this , Leuies office was wholly ended : though Mr. Eduward Liuely be commended , for his Persian Chronologie : In Bar. his booke , for D. Bil. syll . Which maketh sacrifices of Gods house hindred in Emporour Vespasians dayes : that they could not be done , by whom they ought to be done , or not so diligently , as they ought . He and his commenders missed strangely of Christianity , vnto the depth of Satans badnesse : and next them the Pope . Aharons sonnes for strange fier were presently killed ; and were not forgiuen in this world , but were in the world to come : But the Pope blaspheming the Holy Ghost , and the plaine trueth of Gods spirite , shall neither be forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come : but as Iscariot in this world is giuen ouer from sin to sin : that he cannot come to the iustice of God : and is expresly condemned to aeternall flames for the world to come : Chap. 19.

Of the Popes succession .

The Popes brag of succession , euer since S. Peters dayes , in vaine . S. Peter was no Priest ; nor of Leui : But an Elder : 1. Pet. 5. and hauing no more honorable faith then those Elders . Elders neuer had particular succession : though he Thalmud in Aboth to proue wicked traditions feigne succession , howe one deliuered ouer , Lawe by mouth . May. praef . Tom. 1. Gamaliel had S. Paul S. Paul Timothie , and millions : who kept the Bible to this day . And Christian Princes who truely knew God : left succession in some of their policie : and still there were some Apostolie , or Angelie Ecclesiae : that sagely read the Bible : and Baptized : and brake bread : the Communion of the body of Christ : and gaue the Cupp . his New Testa . blood . The high Councill made Doctores : and they were all either learned in Diuinitie ; or , in great blame before God : and one skilfull might make thousandes , in few year . that men should not brag of succession , from one : to know both Testaments pure in write : sure for meaning ; by auctores of the tongue : where enimies and friendes , vse language alike : and praeceptiue , for all that ought to bee knowen : this dutie , a Doctor should performe : to shew the face of Christ , to shine like the sunne , through all the Bible . But neuer Pope to this day , could doe this much . Therefore , they should not clayme the spirituall horne . As holy Paul wished K. Agrippa , and all the assemblie , equall to himselfe , sauing his bondes . And S. Luke ioyed , to pen S. Paules infinite witte , therein : and what an Asse he made of Tertullus : so , true Papae , would haue reioyced to haue made all Princes that gaue them reuerence , perfect in the word of God . But they had not S. Ieromes spirite , to goe by might to learne of a Iewe , the Ebrew tongue : and to write till , 91. to open Gods worde . Hee alone , did more then euer were in Rome Papae . Therefore hee deserued more reuerence then they all : and the slow bellies should be ashamed , to be such Kinges of Locusts in the world : and all Cardinals & Buyshopps that crosse that crosse the common Lawes of nations : And People must needes be wicked , that honor the prelate , in Iudgement . Esai . 32. repeteth Moyses law , and saith for the Gospell : that vnder it ; Nabal , shall not be called Nadib . The foole shall not be called most reuerend , or right reuerend ; But hee shal be such whose studie standeth , in most reuerend or right reuerend matters . I now translate Nadib , a generall terme of high title ; Isai. 13. to particular speciall vse . euery commandement of God hath his Maiestie , which created the World : and they breed Monsters , that make crosse lawes .

Of the ancient facilitie , in teaching the Law .

The holy Iewes did , as all men should ; honor the finger of God in the two tables : wherein all wisedome of faith & manners is conteined . And a late worke , Tiphereth ( glory ) of Israel , telleth that Ebrew letters , vowels ▪ prickes , accents , are at this day , as God set in the two tables . All Popes Academies deny this , their owne glory : and would make mans witt auctor of these three ; that all should bee accursed , who make man their strength . So wise is the Church that cannot erre ; as to deny the pillar of truth . But still God kept in the company of some , that belonged to the Church , the ground of trueth . This being setled , wee may go on ; to shew how the godly did honor the tables of God . There they reckon letters 613. And because the ten Commandements , for faith and workes conteine all Diuinitie ; the holy Scribes ; drew all Lawes of Moses , into the number of 613. They might haue made them moo or fewer . But by Gods spirite in honor of Gods writing , they bring them to his letter 613. to shew Gods care in the Law , that one Iod or prick should not perish : so wee see that God honoreth the Alphabet order : psalmes 25. & 34. & 37. & 111. & 112. & 119. & 145. Prou. 31. Lam. 6. tymes : to stirre all to spend their life , in the word of life . That euery thing heere , might teach how God inviteth all to saluation . And the very Geometrical forme of Aleph , Beth , Gimel , Daleth , Heb , Vau , Zain , &c. sheweth that when God , gaue them , their order ; he gaue them also the forme , which wee haue now : and the Ebrewe name is from the forme which we now haue : and the Ebrew named Alphabet is followed in the Greeke Alphabet ; old in the dayes of Phisistratus when Aristarchus diuided Homers Iliad and Odyssea , by Alpha , Beta , Gamma , &c. Now this was old , before Ezra was borne : and later then the Ebrew Alphabet : & that was later then the formes of Ebrew letters , which wee now haue : therefore Ezra inuented them not : as Popes would persuade : but they are as God gaue them in the Tables : & be 613. there : whence the Lawes 613. haue their order . 248. bidding commandements , telling what we should belieue or do : 365. forbidding euil . The Iewes say the bones in a man well anatomed , be 248. which all should work what God commandeth . That rule is only giuen for memory : & hath no further mystery : the 365. call Henoch into mind , that as a son walked with God , & had his yeeres , as the dayes of the suns yeer . and so shall they that walke with God : as Messias , psal. 72. To these commandements all disputations are called : & all the N. T. The Law , thou shalt make a King , that commandement , is for Messias chieflie : handled in Maymonie Tom. 4. Nowe the Scribes knewe not , that Messias was to bee God . Therefore this Law ; IEHOVAH , our God , IEHOVAH , is One. is vrged vpon the Pharises : that Messias must not only be Dauids son : but also his aeternall Lord , from Psal. 110. and so Mat. 1. sheweth a golden Candlesticke of 42. notes : and Emanuell and chap. 2. MESSIAS the holy of all holinesse , is sought for : the K. of the Iewes . And all the 613. Lawes are called into his life . The N. Testa . beeing so handled , might bee laid in one view , to make Princes admire it at the first : when the yeares and promises of Christ : and punishments for contempt : and Oeconomie of states , are laide in one light : and children when they first read , were taught to read his familie : and the end of Salomons house : and are taught the afflictiones , of Sorobabilidae in Daniel , seuen tymes ouer . Thus an vnspeakeable loue of the Gospell , would flame in Princes heartes ; when they should see euery thing that can bee disputed , brought to this Law . And the Law for the King , that he must write a copie of Moses . And once a yeere read it himselfe . So states could neuer be deceiued : & millions might be skilfull in speaches of the holy Trinitie : and in the storie of them , from whose feede CHRIST was made after the flesh ; the blessed God in the Diuine spirite : and so great God and Sauiour . Moyses made three crownes ; one for the arke ; which kept the Law : which for knowledge , euery man should weare in heart ; and the oratores of the Congregations , also in tongue : to bring all the Bible to short speach ; as Matth. 1. Luc. 3. Act. 7. and the epistle to the Hebrewes doth , to a readie minde .

The Table with shew-bread ; remembreth the King of care , to feed all his xii . tribes : so Moses was King , and still craving of God , what the people wanted ; so Iosuah : so Dauid : so Daniel made rich by wisedome , chap. 2. praeferred his zealous nobles , hoater for Gods glory then the fier : who kept their nation from further danger of Idolatrie . And by Daniels wealth , the returned , aboue 49000. were inabled to restore their policie . And God gaue Cyrus Croesus gold , to bee abler to send the Iwes home , to teach the houre of true happines by our Lordes death : in Iubilie 28. such men weare the crowne : no lesse learned then the sacrificer : and these exalted the horne of Christ : as much as hee that by the Crowne of the Altar of incense : morning and euening brent perfume .

The third Crowne was on the Altar of incense ; touched now : and honorable in zeale and skill of praying to God : & Zacharie father to Iohn Baptist , 1. Chronic. 24. 10 not high sacrificer , but of the eighth course of 24. had a Crowne of praise for his cariage in that office .

Nowe for these Crownes , euery man should knowe the Arkes meaning , the mercie seat ; the Cherubim : and know who would beare this Law , in a minde golden within and without . But skill of speaking , should be required only of the practised vnto ripe yeares ; not bearing of the Arke , be laide vpon shoulders of Beastes .

To the maintenance of all by bread ; belonged gouernement : for all offences : That the court of all tribes vsed ; when heathen tooke away capitall causes ; then excommunication , was all that could be done . Otherwise hee that kept his Fathers wife , had felt death at once . Princes were neuer excommunicated . Ierusal , Sane . The high sacrificer was whipped , & in all sortes iudged as any other man . ibid. Leuies tribe was bound to be ready to answeare to all demandes ; for applying Ceremonies to their spirituall meaning : But they were often worst , as in condemnation of Ieremie , and Elies Sonnes , and Iehosuahs in Nehemiah , and Zacharie and Malachie .

An application of the Popes calling to this .

It was death for any of Israel to meddle with Leuies propre dutie , when his office is quite extinguished , it is a most high contemt of God to reuiue it , by imitation from mans braine ; so all the Popes Priesthood and Masse is cursed . As Archisynagogus was chosen for the best learned : so where many learned bee , one to bee chiefe ; reason and practise allway suffred this : but so that he should not ouerrule : or doe any thing of his owne head . Reuenues altered not the case : which Lawes and reason require to bee spent for Christian good : and not for purchase to idlenesse . Numius Ecclesiae , Sheliah Zibbur , The Talmud terme , is now the office of a Bishop , or Elder : and none can bee fitt that way , without rare and chargeable education . And neuer yet any Pope was so learned , as with skill of the holy speaches , to make a true narration , for the strength of the Gospell . They make their Cathedrals , dennes of thieues , when professing to teach saluation ; blinde leade the blinde into the ditch .

They who wrest S. Matt. 20. Marc. 10. Luc. 22. for condemning of Gouernours of nations , deale most wickedly . Our Lord . Prou. 8. that hee giueth Princes wisdome to gouerne : and stories , shew that heathen gouerned for this life , and ciuill commoditie , as well as euer any other . Neither any terme vsed of the three Euangelists meaneth tyranny , but as in the 70 answereth to ordinary Ebrew . And Zebedes sonnes Mother requested not place of tyranny : but of ciuill auctoritie ; as for to be great in Iuda . And our Lord would neuer answere beside the Qu. Their barbarous blindnesse is vnspeakeable , who wrest holy wordes , to maintaine Buyshopps sauage , and more then hagarene tyranny : and how can such escape the fier of Gehenna ?

A doubt for the manner of policie now : what way is best to be taken .

Seeing the common sort of welthy are bent to this world , to bee rich in kinges seruice ; or Law ; or merchandize : that many cannot be fitt Teachers ; but men bent altogether that way : what is the soundest remedy , heere ? Seeing the world will not admitt great chaing : and great learning should bee plentifull : before great change would be to any good .

Answere .

The Vniuersities should vrge , great practise of the Hebrew Prophets & Greek Apostles , vsing all helpes of Thalmudiques and Heathen : by chosen guides : & all of skilfull actes , should haue good recompence : And after certaine yeeres , none should haue any praeferment , but of speciall redinesse in the trueth of holy storie : where error troubleth as haeresie : & the people should haue a most exact translation ; to which all the Realme should haue their consent : & so Scholars all should haue a voice in Bishopps proceedings : & reuenues : & be the only seniores in matters of learning : but for al Court matters , should haue common Lawyers : & other officers in Societie with than : & by learned sermons should make al of good conceipt ; though not of learning to teach others . But all that the scholar should do , is to be Angelus eccles . & to kepe him within that compasse . Some as in Geneua , bare scholars would in wickednesse , ouerrule the Senate : more then any Pope was euer knowen to doe . Men that will teach and speak not precious matter , will be the destruction of the Gospell . The zealous without knowledge , haue in this kinde done much harme ; and when an vnlearned scholar is highly praeferred , and not brideled , he will hardly be kept from doing vnspeakable mischiefes : Ciuill auctority should make a wall before such , that they should haue no whit of Popes auctority : where the Ciuill horne belongeth to the King : and only the horne for the heart , to Sheliach Zibbur , or orator of the congregation ; So the Popes hornes be broken , as the Seleucians , & Ptolomeans when they tyrannized ouer the holy .

What may wee thinke of Buyshopps , of which sort many Popes and Cardinales bee .

The Talmud in Sanedrin concludeth , that if any giue money to be a Senior , they should hold him , as an whipp for an asse . Maym. fol. the People , be the asse , that suffre him ; and he is a scourge from GOD , for some badnesse of theirs . And † † This word signifieth , an earnest pressing of men in suing for offices : and bribing them . Ambitus in Tulli was hated : and , Lege Iulia. And from Act. 8. called , Simonia : and one such man may cause God to be openly angry with many ; that he will not forgiue them in this world ; but send open punishment vpon them ; though ciuill wicked haue their open reward heere : and the punishment reserued , to the world to come : that is the meaning of the phrase : forgiuenesse in this world , and in the world to come . Math. 12. and Maymoni . tome . 1. Poenit. Perek . I haue knowen mighty mightily plagued ; for Buyshopps ; some by their owne strange death : some by many Children : and Sanedrin saith , others should not be quiet , till they remoue such from their societie . And the wordes ; thou shalt not make thee Elohim ( Iudges ) of Siluer or Gold : are of the Thalm. applyed hither wittily . And such Buyshopps in Diuinity be most high contemners of God , and they cannot speake from God but from the Dracon .

Of the Pope , King of Kings . And the auctority of the first , he practiseth all before him .

L. Inter Claras C. de summa Trin. so all the Emperors now are confirmed of the Popes : which right in old tyme , Emperores vsed ouer Popes , As reason would : though a D. of a great towne as Rome , had great reuenues : to be hospitall , and to breed many learned , that was the intent of Princes in their great Liberalitie .

And he causeth the earth , and such as dwell in it to worshipp the first beast : whose wound vnto death was healed .

In his confirmation of Emperours , he giueth them S. Peters blessing : and men worship them with title of Diui ; when the Empire was once dead in Rome : and translated to Bizantium , called new Rome : so that old Rome had continued a most filthy habitation of hoggs and oxen , but for the Popes supremacie : when he was worshipped , as the old Caesares . As Steuchus confesseth against Valla ; lib. 2. BVT WHEN THE PONTIFICALITY WAS SET VP IN ROME ; THAT ALL NATIONS , FROM EAST TO WEST , DID WORSHIPP THE POPE , NO OTHERWISE THEN OF OLD THE PROFANE CAESARES : He taketh autoritie to confirme the Emperors ; & to make them of better estieme , with superstitious simple people . That is here plainly fore-told .

How long the Popes , the Starres falling ; could not become mountaines of fire , to cast themselues into the sea of the Empire .

Before Christianitie came in policie to Rome , the People , and Doctores chose the Father , as the Iewes did the Archisynagogue : as all should bee and were vnder heathen gouernement . And they should bee of the Dragons poison , that would make any more adoe for their autoritie . When Christians ●eld the Empire ; and Constantine lothing Rome that Crucified Christ , and the vnlearned Popes , that could not bring the Pallace to Christianitie in 300. yeares . When holy Paul soone made Narcissus bad folke , the best ; and Peter if euer he had come there had done as much . So when Constantine remoued to Bizantium ; his house and lieuetenant of Rauenna , confirmed the Popes , whose election should bee authenticall : so when Charles the great after the ouerthrow of Desiderius , king of the Lombardes ; and of that kingdome , and came to Rome ; Adrian the Father , ( when Charles the great confirmed with greater priuileges , all that Pipinus had giuen to Gregory the third ) to requite the benefites of Charles , calling an hundred and fiftie Bishopps , maketh a Perpetuall decree . Nullum posthac fore , Adri. 63. distinct . neque aliorum Templorum Antistitem , nisi quem Carolus , successoresque eius sciuerint & iusserint ; Auentinus lib. 4. refragantes huìusmodi patrum , decreto , diris deuoti , est nisi resipuerint adiecta proscriptio .

That is :

That there should bee no B. of Rome , nor of other Churches , except him whom Charles and his Successores should know and command ( to be so . ) They that withstand such a decree of the Fathers , are cursed ; and vnlesse they repent , a proscription is added .

This constitution subtile Popes , in great dissentions of Princes , brake : yet in the yeere 1314. Loduike Bauaras , restored the Empires right ( much blotted ) vnto his whitenesse : Or Auentinus lib. 7. & seq. & Naud . & others . against Iohn 12. for when hee was excommunicated of the Pope . for entring into Italy with an army : and for setting Gouetners ouer Villages and Townes against his will . And because he praesumed as soone as hee was chosen , before hee was commanded of the Pope , to take vpon him the name & right of the Empire ; Hee with the Counsell of his Nobles made one Petrum Corbariensen , a minorite , Pope : vsing his ancestores autoritie & manner . And assembling men that knew diuine and humane Lawes , sheweth that the Pope hath no right aboue Caesare : But cleane contrary , the Pope with all spirituall high & low , should be subiect to the higher power . Thus dealt this good Emperor ; mild enough ; or rather , too milde . And S. Paul borne to be a Bishop of Rome , in Tarsus , free in Rome , told the same , Rom. 13. as he told from , 2 Thes. 2. howe thence man of sin would arise . If 2 Thes. 2. had bene read of all Children , since S. Paul wrote , aged , moo then the Starres of Heauen , a million for a Starre , had knowen what the Pope is , and equall giltie , Cardinales ; And our Archbuyshopps in his canones , damned by common Lawes , following the light of Gods engrauement in soules . All Scholars that will bee ouerruling Ciuill matters , vnable to shewe skill in the Lawe , of one Iod or Prick , as our Lordes speach requireth . Mat. 5. and will Archbuishopps be , and vrge athean othes , and imprison better lettered by many yeares studie then themselues : and pine in Prison vnto death , full many which hold the trueth of redemtion in trades life better then they ; are , in the Popes Giltinesse heere : and speake from the Dragon : And are sure to goe with both into aeternall flames . The learned know that they to whom I now giue the Anathema Maran Atha , will sooner goe to Bantam to fetch pepper , then replie . And as Ouid. speaketh , that while the Romane Empire standeth , his fables should stand : so while the world standeth , our reuiuers of Dracons bloody lawes , & others to profane God ; shall stand , in this my blame , in my defence for our King and nations integritie .

Si quid habent veri vatum praesagia .

By what Iudaique cursedly reuiued Ceremonie , the chiefe diuinitie D. of Rome , bewitched Emperors : to giue a spice of countenance , that the Pope was aboue the Emperor .

In Iudah ; Kinges were annointed with oyle , praescribed by God , to Moses : and it was death to imitate that oyle . The Thal. hath a full treatise of that . Thence all of witt will fetch it : No King was euer annointed with this , but Kings in hazard ; King Moses was not , King Iesus was not , King Samuel was not , Saul not accepted was , Dauid not accepted was , Salomon in hazard by Adonijah was , and Ioash for Athalias stirre was . All this God alloweth . By the Peoples autoritie wicked Ioachaz , two yeares yonger then his brother , more wicked Ioakim , was : all these , to auoid dissention . So annointment was still the token , of a person doubted : whether the people should accept him , or not . Now the Patriarke of Constantine : beginning annointement , of Emperours : as in Iustinius , the vncle of Iustinian , fame goeth ; chalenged heerein no superioritie , but would haue the Emperores that requested the Churches fauor , If they were stayned in open blame , to want that good will , till open repentance came . This had zeale and mans witt : but God forbiddeth to imitate Aharons ceremonies : namely in oinctments . No chest , might bee made like the Arke : no candlesticke ; no Table ; no curtaine ; no building , like the holy . Touching our manner in England , thinke it began in token of freedome : as not vnder the Emperor , but equall . But seeing Priests were the annointers , Locusts NOW in flames aeternall : it should , with sacrifice , Aharons cope , Leuites linen , and name of Priest be left off : If my poore opinion were worthie of accompt : if quietly they might : otherwise ceremonies of force were broken : as in Dauids eating of the shew-bread : and beeing deadly for vse : as circumcision for Galatians ; yet in Timothie was repeted . So the wicked bookes of the Apocrypha whereof none haue one syllable of Christ : ( though Galatinus would bring Baruc to him : In , God will bee seene vpon earth ) because the fables spake of Iewes stories ( whose trueth heathen denied ) were receiued for mens weaknesse . But when Greeks would make iarring sayinges , true diuinitie : Iewes told Hagarenes their iudgement was weake : and so there the Gospell found contemt : since the Pope annointed Emperores of weake autoritie : after hee deceiued the Empire : For 200. yea . warre that weakened West Kinges , the oinctment was pleaded for a token of superioritie ; that the beast comming out the earth , might haue two hornes like Christs .

And he doth great signes , that he causeth fire to come downe from heauen , into the earth , before men : and he deceiueth the dwellers on the earth before the beast .

When Israels state came farre badd ; holy Elias made fier come downe from heauen : In memorie of that storie ; Iohn saw in his vision fire come downe from heauen : betokening thereby any signes . Saint Paul told this in proprietie , that by false signes wicked Romylus , ( Esai 11. in the Venice Chaldy ) should deceiue , if possible , the very elect : because they would not receine the loue of the trueth : as Salomon warneth Ephraim , Prov. 3. the Emperors strife was with the Popes for Auctority , litle or nothing for Diuinity , where they should haue beene of best iudgement : as Charles the great was of great iudgement ; that the Popes for feare of fall , by resisting a learned Emperor , decreed for him and his successors , ( as I shewed , ) confirmation of Popes , that should serue in Rome .

Of Papists miracles .

Neuer any commented vpon any text , Bible , or Law , as the Papists doe vpon their Miracles . The Iesuites in the Indianes doe such strange Miracles , that Lucian de vera historia , would as well seeme true : as noble learned Saddeel nippeth Turrianus . And at dinners and suppers in stead of the Bible , they read the stories of their owne Miracles . So the Lady of Hales , made Iustus Lipsius , of a quicker spirite to his stile : as Bacchus made Ennius . And creeples come to Hales : but goe away leaping : So at Colen in a stage play , creeples came to S. Laurence , and went a way leaping . So in Walsingam : The Host was caried in Cambrige ouer the market place , in a coffer by two strong men : and praesently became so heauie , that both they could not cary it alone . And when they put drakes fresh blood to the wine : all ( but Heretiques ) may see the very wine , liuely blood . That men sware by the blood of Hales : I heard a man , ( in the ende ; of true faith , and fatherlie cariage Rich. Meneuensis ) say : how his conscience pricked him , when to Masse he vsed drakes blood . I know not but by confession , whether this be true or noe . At Mentz townes end Eastward , in the brim of the fieldes , standeth a lowe crosse of stone : That way I walked with two Iesuites , and a proselyte , whose commendation from the Pope to the Bishop ; and they then sitting with mee on a greene , desired to read from Latin to Ebrew , for to plead for a principall Cardinalship . Of that stone crosse , Pater Nicolaus Serarius said , thus : Once a man drunke , armed with a sword stroke this crosse : and it poured out blood : and pursuite was made after the man : and hee was executed .

Then said I ; let the Bishop , and all his Canons , that be not Lutherans ( I know they will not try ) take swordes and strike all the crosse , and if it shed one drop to my sight : I will accept the Cardinalship offred : and be of your faith : as I am of Saint Peters faith already : and belieue no more then Epiphanius , that hee was euer at Rome : as he cared no more for Clemens Alexand. then did Patriarch Photius : and lesse of Tertullian , hurt by Montanus . The onely auctores that Eusebius could bring for Peter to haue beene at Rome . And that strength beeing broken , all further testimonies are but winde . The Thalmud in San ▪ requireth in testimonie eye-sight . And for the newe Moone ( though they knewe the Mathematiques ) they vsed two mens testimonie that they saw the Moone ( vnlesse cloudes hindered ) before they ordeyned the feasts celebration : so God would haue the People to hold their eye-sight iudge : as all simple must pleade sure faith . So , strike you this crosse and make blood come forth to two witnesses : which by Moses Law must be my warrant : and then I will be of S. Peters faith in your sense . Of the Catholike faith I am , and of the ancient faith , which holy Paul of Tarsus , Gygs land ; and holy Luke of Magogs land , in Syria , taught and wrote from Moses and the Prophets . Ep. 2. 20. Make blood come out of this stone , to my sight and I will bee a Pseudo-Catholique as yee are : vpon this we turned to read the proselytes letters : For whose testimony that I might haue had a Cardinalship principal at Rome . One Mr. Murton of Yorkeshiere , desired me to goe to Mentz , with him to heare that asked : and tooke occasion in speach of Cardinales , to aske what mine had bene worth : then said hee , about 18000. french Crownes . But I shewed that Gods word was plaine , to all of the tongues studie : and pure in all rules , to conuert any well meaning heart : & perfect to guide , through the whole course of life . I wishe others to belieue their miracles as I doe , who know that God made sense a diuine testimonie : that a man conuicted vpon two witnesses , conuicted to worship bread and wine , should dye the death . The Gospell thrise , and S. Paul 1. Cor. 11. tell that IESVS gaue bread and wine , and that the Disciples dranke what hee gaue . That no miracle was heere , but the natiue manner of a Couenant . And if the Apostles or Greeke Fathers had said ; The Bread and Wine were altered , from their tast , or nature , for so much : heathen would haue sworne , the world neuer bare wickedder Magicians : nor worthier of death by Moses Law : which Christ gaue , as aeternall God , and came as man , to bee iudged of man , how hee did performe all : so that the natiue power of reason which he planted in all soules , should iudge of him ; that he performed all iustice , to plaine capacitie of all nations : and required none to belieue further then logique common ; to euery man , would require assent : or tell of open rebellion against the trueth .

This also was a great miracle that Emperor Henry the VII . next Albertus ; in seditions , comming to Italy where 60. yer . Emperores absence , Naucler Gene. 44. gaue the Pope much auctoritie , when the king of Sicilie , Robert ; made stirres : and the Pope Clement , V. fauored him , as a vassall , of the Church ; and then kept at Auinion : he commanded both by the othe of fidelitie , to keepe the peace . He answering that he would take no such othe : yet ( by persuasion ) would take the crowne of him , was soone after of Cardinales , by Dominican Bernehard poysoning the Hostia , A Miracle of the Popes : transubstantiating the bread into Poyson . or the Sacrament of the Altar , sent to Haides : because he would be bound to no man . The beast with two hornes , like a Lambe , in trueth the Dragon let loose , after 1000. yea . Apoc. 20. did this miracle : The like was done to our K. Iohn , who shewed in the Abbot of Glassimbury , litle good will , to make Popes too fatt . And their dayly miracle told afore , of the Sacrament of the Altar , that men must belieue they haue no sense ; this Simon-Magus-bewitching of men ; by Moses Lawe should put them to death : howe they would make their Images sweate ; by a fier and water , hid behinde them , in the Vestrie , and tell how the sainctes were angry , that men had no more zeale to offre to them ; these were commonly knowen to them , that liued in our Fathers dayes : before valiant King Henry VIII . brake both the Popes hornes , and ate the flesh of the beast . If Erasmus Roterodamus , had liued to this houre , he could neuer haue iested ynough , with the Popes false miracles : as Saint Paul termeth them . Yet to this day euery where Papists brag of their religion , as proued by miracles : and so , they prooue their doctrine to be new . Miracles are to bee wrought at the first deliuery of doctrine . When Adam first sacrificed , fire from heauen kindled it : and Abels sacrifice respected of God , ( are in Octaplo , ) were fired by God . That fire was kept vntill the flood . Then againe , Noes sacrifice was kindled from heauen : And that fire was kept by great SEM , or Melchitzedeke . Abraham sacrificing , had fire first ( in recorde ) from heauen : and in Moses & Salomon , that is expresly told , and thence gathered to the former : so when the Iewes came home from Babylon , they sacrificed : no mention is made of their fire . Their priuate storie , Salseleth , Hakabala saith , they had fire form heauen . The abridgement of the senselesse writer Iason of Cyren , called the second of Maccabees : telleth an old wiues tale , of fire , turned as vnto salt , and set against the sunne , and so brought to inflame the sacrifice . These fables God hated , and forbiddeth . Tit. 1. 14. 1. Timoth. 1. 4. and 4. 7. and so his people will . Archimedes fire that set Roman ships on flame , at Syracusa , with a Christall Glasse of narrow passage for the sunne beames , should haue beene as holy a fire , as that of Iasons fable : yet the Pope maketh great accompt of this inuention : as being so true as his miracles : whereby he would prooue new sacrifice . Before the flood , Adam liuing longe to teach the truth , and the creation being all miraculous , we haue no properly told miracle , but our father Henochs assumption . Abraham reuiuing the world , did miracles : so Moses beginning a new state : and IESVS in his noble conquest , in staying Sunne and Moone : and Samuel at Sauls installation . Ezekias in great fall of tenne Tribes captiued , had the sunne turned backe tenne degrees . To Babell the fire was quenched , Dan. 3. and the King made as a beast , chap. 4. Daniel stoppeth Lions mouths : and an handwriting damning the state , chap. 5. Thus to nations first motion , or fall miracles are giuen : but to confirme no other religion , then agreeth with Adams . But the Pope will dayly transubstantiate , and make a Lynceus belieue he cannot tell whether he see Bread and Wine : and so make a sacrifice , as calling fire from heauen : which must kindle euery sacrifice . And whereas eye-sight is Gods Testimony by Creation , law , and allowed euer , euen in the seale of the Couenant , which may conteine no matter litigious ; He breedeth warres , to make haile & fire mixed with blood . All this Doctrine is from the mouth of the Dragon .

Saying to them that dwell in the earth to make an Image to the beast , which hath the stroke of the sword , and is reuiued .

The earth , is the profane common world , opposite to the Church : The Image respecteth , Dan. 2. as the beast looked to Dan. 7. So the Pope shall challenge power to make Imperiall state ; termed Image , Daniel . 2. Padeuicius lib. 3. Capter 10. In Lotharius saxo , handled a plaine story for this prophecie . Lotharius saxo , by persuasion , or superstition , cast himselfe at the Popes feete , as hee tooke the Crowne . The Romistes to make this a matter praeiudiciall to other Emperors , set vp a picture , when Lotharius was gone with this inscription . Rex venit ante fores , iurans prius vrbis honores , Post homo fit Papa : sumit quo dante Coronam . That is , The King before the doores doth come ; The Cities honors first hee sweares : That done ; the Popes man he is made , Of whom he takes the Crowne he weares .

Frederick the first was angry ; saying , To bee the Popes man , was all one , as to be his seruant , or subiect : The Pope once tooke away the Picture : but soone after fearing , lest the Emperours courage would wholy shake him off : thought to bridle him at the first ; and vpon strife , by letters , he warned him , that he should haue before his eyes , how hee had receaued the ensigne of the Imperiall Crowne from him . And a stirre rising against this one of the Legates said ; Romanum imperium à Grecis translatum est ad Alamannos : vt Rex Teutonicorum , non antequam , ab Apostolico coronaretur , Imperator vocaretur . Ante consecrationem , Rex , post , Imperator . Vnde igitur habet imperium , nisi a Papa ? Ex electione suorum principum habet nomen regis : ex consecratione Papae habet nomen Imperatoris , & Augusti , & Caesaeris . Ergo per Papam imperat : Recolite antiqua . Zacharias promouit Carolum Magnum , fecit ei nomen grande , vt esset Imperator . & vt posthac perpetuò rex Teutonicus esset Imperator , & aduocatus sedis Apostaticae : vt Romano Episcopo Apulia , per eum pacata esset . Subiecta , quae Papae , cum Vrbe Romanae est , non Imperatoris : Roma , Papae sedes est . Imperatoris est Aquis in Arduenna , quae est sylua Galliae . Imperator quod habet , totum habet à Papa : sicut Zacharias transtulit Imperium à Graecis ad Teutonicos ; Ita Papa potest iam transferre ab Alemannis , ad Grecos . Ecce in potestate eius est , vt det illud cui vult , propterea constitutus à Deo , super gentes & regna , vt aedificet & destruat , plantet & euellat . That is :

The Romane Empire was translated from the Greeks to the Almanies : that the King of the Germanes , should not be called the Emperor , before that he was crowned by one Apostolique . Before the consecration he was King ; after , Emperor : whence then hath he his Empire , but from the Pope ? By the election of his Princes , he hath the name of King : by the consecration of the Pope , he hath the name of Emperor , and Augustus , and Caesar : Therefore by the Pope he rules : search antiquities . Zachary promoted Charles the Great , he gaue him the name of Grande , that he might be Emperor : and that euer after , the German King should bee Emperor ; and aduocate of the Apostatique sea . That Apulia , brought to peace by him , should be subiect to the Romane Bishop , which is the Popes together with the Citie of Rome , & not the Emperors . Rome is the Popes seat : The Emperours seat is Aquis in Arduenna , which is a wood in France . That which the Emperor hath , he hath wholy from the Pope : as Zachary translated the Empire from the Greekes , to the Germans , so now the Pope can translate it from the Almaines to the Greekes . Lo , it is in his power , that hee may giue it to whom hee will : and for that cause hee is ordeyned by God aboue nations , and Kingdomes , that he may build and pull downe , plant & root out .

This Oration of the Popes Legate , maketh a most liuelie commentarie vpon the text following .

And it was giuen him to giue spirite , to the Image of the Beast , that the image of the Beast should speake : and cause that all who would not worship the Image of the Beast , should be kill'd .

He quickneth the Empire , to haue power of life and death against the reiecters of his allowed Emperour : till he depose him , and set vp others .

Of subiection in all matters to the Pope . And he causeth all both small and great , both rich and poore , both free and seruants , that hee may giue them a marke on their right hande , or their forehead , and that no man may buy nor sell , but he that hath the marke , or the name of the beast ; or the number of his name .

Marke , in the hand ; is oth of fidelitie , and subscribing to his Supremacy . Naucl. Gen. 44. When Emperor Henry VII . refused to take oth of fidelitie , to obey Clement VII . he was soone after poysoned in the hoast , C. 1. de Iure , Iure . in Clem. transsubstantiated from wholesome bread into poyson . Because he called great Assemblies and Scribes ; and answered , that this was a new matter : and not seene in his praedecessors age ; That the Prince of princes , and Lord of the world , should be bound by an oth of fidelitie , to the seruant of seruants . The vicar , of the Dragon who was a murtherer from the beginning , shewed all his conscience ; that pretending to giue Christ our life , gaue death . After Henries death , Clemens being terrible , that Emperours should bee redier , to sweare vnto fidelitie to the Bridgemaker of Rome , putteth foorth the contents of that oth .

Vt Caesar Ecclesiam Romanam defendat , Haereticos exterminet , neque cum impijs vllum commercium habeat , vt privilegia quondam Romanae Ecclesiae consessa quocunque tempore conseruet : in primis , ea quae profecta sunt à Constantino , Carolo Magno , Henrico , Othone IIII. Frederico secundo , Rodolpho , nequid Iuris in illas Ecclesiae Romanae facultates , atque possessiones , quocunque titulo sibi vendicot , vt reliquas etiam vbiuis , Eccesias earumque libertatem , ac Iura protegat &c. in Clementius sub Tit. de Iure .

That is :

That Caesar defend the Romane Church , expell haeretiques , nor haue any commerce with vngodly men , that hee should preserue the priuileges once granted to the Romane Church , at what tyme soeuer ; and especially those , which proceeded from Constantine , Charles the Great , Henri , Otho 4. Frederik the secund , Rodolph : and that he chalenge not any right or power , vpon any tytle ouer those priuileges and possessions of the Church of Rome . That also he defend the rest of the Churches whersoeuer , their liberties , their lawes , &c. In Clem. sub Tit. de iure .

Thus Emperors must defend all Popes Lawes : by which all his foes and haeretiques , cannot buy nor sell . And all must haue auricular confession : and all housekeepers must pay a ricks-penny for euery chimney : and Priests be the exchequer men : & Chauncelors for ecclesiasticall praeferments ; Buyshoprickes , Abbeies , &c. that Kings and Emperours should haue but small force . And the Locusts should haue the Lions teeth , to hold fast all that they caught : and should be like Horses praepared to warres : and should haue Crownes vpon their head , thought their King called himselfe , the seruant of seruants : and bare the face of a milde priuate man : the Locusts had winges of Camps , and the brest plates of yron , to command warre & peace as they would : that none should be in the Commune Weale , but of their marke , by othe , & subscription , or whole profession .

Of the marke in the forehead .

Aharon his garments conteined the summe of religion : whereof one part , was a plate of gold in his bonnet , thus ingrauen : HOLYNESSE FOR THE ETERNALL . That is expounded , chap. 14. where the Christians hating Idolatry , haue the name of God written in their forehead . As God will make knowen who be his : and all who call vpon GOD must depart from wickednesse . So heere the hauing of his name in the forehead , is the profession of his decrees . The saying of Aue Marie , went ouer all , to the poore beggars : and reuerence to the Crosse : and comming to their most wicked Masse : and refraining from reading Gods Booke , but for licenced : and auricular confession : briefly , all differing from their Dracoes lawes , was an heretique , and might neither buy nor sell .

Of the name of the beast , and the number of his name .

That is , his owne name : So vsuall in states , the Antecedent is for the relatiue ; as Daniel chap. 9. The Gouernor shall destroy , the Gouernor owne people : for his owne . Through the Bible , the names giuen by the holy , abridge the summe of their life , God called the first man ADAM : which is also our commune name , MAN : to tell vs euery moment , that dust wee are : and to dust we must returne . Seth bare a warning , that onely some of his should be setled , when the flood made a moode of all the earth . Enosh telleth of sorrow : ( that profanenesse sprang instead of calling vpon the name of God : ) Cainan telleth of Lamentation due for that ; Mahal-el , how the Almighty bringeth a mixture by water , vpon all . Iared how all goeth downe : He nameth his sonne Enoch consecrated to God , to be an onely man in the cursed world : and he told in his sonnes name , when God would send the flood , Methu-Schelach ; when he is deadp , resently God sendeth it . Lamech , borne in tyme of all sorrowes , in his dayes the fathers died : and all to euery soule that called vpon God : and looked to saue their life by the Arke ; els they had come to Noë : to haue gone into the Arke . Noë is conforter . All these be fathers to all in the world ; and all degenerate , who desire not to know the reasons of their names . So through the old Testament the faithfull printed faith and story in their childrens names . And the Booke of numbers , hath vnder propre names moo sentences of faith then would make a great volume . So that without Ebrew much of the Bible wil be vnknowen . So before the Captiuity of Babell the Godly gaue names to their sonns , shewing hope of their defense , and helpe by Elam , of whom came Cyrus : one long before called his sonne , Elam , another also calleth his sonne , Elam : for instruction that Elam should send the Iewes home . And God blesseth these two with most issue , Ezra . 2. Another calleth his sonne Bagoas : by a famous Persian name . Another calleth his sonne Adonikam : God standeth aboue all . Now the sonnes of Adonikam were 666. God then meant to apply that to further matter : as seauens in the Bible call into minde the first Sabbath , rested in hope of Christ ; so sixes , are commonly a memory of the sad fall , and vsed in sorrow . Holy Lamech liued yeares 777. then he rested . In the six hundreth of Noë , the flood came . Nabuchadnezar his cursed Image , was in height , 60. cubites , In breadth 6. cubites . The gold brought from Ophir to Salomon , was 666. talents : as no long blessing , when after his death , Sysac King of Aegypt , hath all of the Temple for a spoyle . Now , Adonikam his sonnes , 666. might shew that God would vse that text to some sad matter . Let vs now examine the words of the Text.

Heere is wisedome . Let him that hath wisedome , reckon the number of the Beast . For it is a number attributed vnto a man . And his number is , six hundred , sixty six .

Adams wisedome is shewed equall to Angells , in giuing names to beastes and foules , according to their nature : so that mans first wisedome appeared how his soule bare the image of God , in fit names . His holy sonnes folowed that : and all of wisedome will examine what names they haue giuen : and see which of all them will fit the beast heere : the mans name may soone be found by 666. for onely ADONIKAM of a man hath that number . Now the wisedome standeth in the nation of Adonikam : how the beast that hath hornes like a Lambe is fitted to that . Let vs haue our stories , to shew how the Pope is fitted to this . Abbas Vsp . Naucl. Gene. 44. Innocentius the third bragged to Emperor Philip , that he would take from him the Diademe of the King , or he should take from him , the Apostolicall ( Apostaticall ) ensigne . Christ saith ; by him , Kings reigne and Princes decree iustice . And he is truly ADONIKAM : Lord , standing vp sure ; for defense of his . And Innocentius of Adam , the earthly , of Enosh the sorrowfull : he will be ADONIKAM : simply , a Lord standing sure : and haue two hornes of the Lambe , though he speake like the Dragon . Marke another ; when Albertus son to Rodulph , following his fathers Example , sought by entreaters the confirmation of his election of Boniface the eight , which bragged that he was Lord of the whole world ; Then Boniface comming forth girded with a sword , and wearing the Imperiall Crowne , Cuspinianus in vitae Alberti . Naucl. Genet . 44. cryeth with a tyrannicall voice : EGO , SVM CAESAR ET PONTIFEX : and in a chafe he reiecteth the election , which was made without his Authoritie , as of no force , and friuolous , and refuseth the confirmation : and called the Emperour a murtherer : so this Boniface had as brasen a face as Boniface the third , which bought supremacie of the murtherer Phocas : and vaunting that he is , TOTIVS MVNDI DOMINVS , LORD OF THE WHOLE WORLD , the name of the MAN which hath 666. attributed , ADONIKAM , wil be his name ; with the two hornes of the Lambe .

A repetition of the terme Rocke .

Speciallie , the terme Rocke , claymed of the Pope , to be his name , proueth him to haue this name , or notation of ADONIKAM . In this Conceit thus hee reasoneth .

Peter is the Rock , The Pope is as Peter . Therefore The Pope is the Rocke .

So the Pope maketh himselfe God , who only standeth sure : ADONICAM .

A digression to a disputation at Mentz , in the Promotion of a graduat in their commencement . 1601.

At Mentz in saluation yeere named , a commencer gaue the question . I then printing in their owne Towne , a Greeke Oration of all my groundes in Religion , was requested by Pater Nicol. Serarius their D. principall , to come to the commencement . There they requested mee most vehemently to dispute : that Rector made shorte the first reply . And I tooke the second . This was the question .

Romana Ecclesia est vera Ecclesia Reply . Quae facit hominem ex patris semine immediate Petram dici , est hostis Dei . At Roma facit hoc : ergo , est hostis Dei .

Promotus . I deny the assumption :

Reply . The terme Rocke is neuer vsed in commendation , of Holinesse and Constancie , but in God only : and is in the Law Deut. 32. six times translated 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : But the Greeke Lxx. durst not translate it so , lest the Heathen should say : The Iewes worship a Rocke for God : as the Iewes in Ierusalemy in Abodazara , charge Heathen to make Godds of Rockes . So the Greek translation deceiued the Greekes : and they hold all faithfull , Petres ; and Andrew before Peter , was Petra . In Photij Bibliotheca . But said I , Petra is God ; Petros is one , that is made 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Christ , that is , godly . But in all the scripture , PETRA , is prayse of holy Constancie , vnspeakeable , which is neuer bestowed vpon a Creature . For the ground of Israell as quarry whence they came , as cut out : Abraham and Sarach is made the quarry : as of one quarry yeelding many . This tendeth onely to multiplication : as of Deucalion , and Pyrrha , cast stones ouer their head .

Vnde homines nati , duram genus . Thence men sprong vp , an hard ( and stonie ) stocke .

But touching Abraham , excepting faith , how much hee missed in duty towardes God ; Rabbi Bechaia , doth so handle his weaknesse in leauing Sarah to shame , that for that , all the harme of his seede leauing God , and afflicted in Aegypt did proceede . So no man may plead the terme Rocke , any commendation to them two . Otherwise it is neuer spoken of any bare Creature .

Answere . It is .

Reply . The text will neuer be brought forth , while the sunne shineth , heere he was dumme : conuicted vpon , nihil dicit . Then he said , God communicateth his proprieties with vs . As God is good , and men some .

Reply . Neuer is this in one , onely . The Angels are called the sonnes of God : But neuer one particular : so the faithfull are the sonnes of God : Psalm. 2. But no particular man , But , the sonne aeternall , in whom they that trust are happy . So your condemnation is sure , that yee are Gods enemies : in making Peter God , and your Pope . God beeing only MICHA-EL : and a man . Michael . as Michaelis , belonging to God , Adonikam as in the possessiue : belonging to God which standeth sure : But seeing you haue missed herein : I will try you in an other argument .

If Rome crucified Christ : it is impossible for his vnchangeable iustice , not to plague Rome , while the world standeth : though Pilate washed his handes : in the end hee kill'd himselfe ▪ and Pilates Vicars that wash themselues in titles of holinesse , they runne to aeternall destruction . But Rome crucified Christ . Therefore it is impossible for Christ , to blesse Rome with any praerogatiue .

In wrath hee remembreth mercy in euery place : but the mayne of iustice still abideth . Ioctans sonnes yeelded to Nemrod , to build Babel , for worshipp to starres . When all these holy Fathers were aliue to dissuade them , Noë , Sem , Arphaxad , Selah , Heber : other faithlesse had not so many holy to dissuade ; Nemrod , had but Cham and Chush , both wicked So of Cham by the Mother , all Israell and our Lord commeth . And for the Centurion , Math. 27. that acknowledged Christ to bee the Sonne of God . And the Centurion , in Capernaum , Luc. 7 who built the Iewes a Synagogue , and loued the nation , and passed all Israell in faith , Math. 8. And Cornelius , in Caesarea that feared God with all his house , Act. 10. And for Sergius Paulus in Paphos , which sent for Barnabas and Paul , and desired to heare the worde of God , and belieued . Acts 13. And for Lysias in Ierusalem , Act. 23. And for Iulius the Captaine was so carefull for S. Paul , that for his sake , the life of the prisoners were spared . Act. 27. God would not record this , but to saue millions of millions of Romes Clients for S. Paul : but for the vnthankfull to S. Paul , and forgets that Peter was at Rome , ( who neuer came neere it ) he still reserued Pilates holinesse ; that Popes selfe-murther , should bee the reward . To this effect I spake .

Answere , I distinguish , as Rome is the seate of the Empire , it is cursed : But as it is the seate of the Pope , it is Ecclesia .

Reply . Vbi Lex non distinguit , ibi neque tu debes distinguere ; sed , quod das , accipimus : quatenus est sedes imperij est maledicta : Atque Papa est Caesar & Pontifex & mundi Dominus .

Ergo est maxime inuisus Deo , & vos omnes estis pares .

Et quicquid scelerum Apocalypsis praedicit : discriminati ab religione Anglicana ( multa vestra & nobis ingrata ) vos causam sustinebitis , omnium : & in nostro descess● ab vobis , Geneuae c●ussam sustinebo : Geneuae senatus proba●t mea . Deinceps ad theseis non ad Caluinum disputabitis .

That is : Where the LAW , distinguisheth not , you ought not to distinguish : but wee take that , which you grant . As it is the feare of the Empire it is cursed . But the Pope is Caesar , and chiefe Bishopp , and Lord of the world . Ergo , he is most of all detested of God , and yee are all alike . And whatsoeuer wickednesses the Apocal. doth foretell ; ye beeing separated from our English Religion , many ( of those wickednesses ) are yours and vnpleasing to vs , ye shall maintayne the cause of all those . And in our departure from you , I will maintaine the cause of Geneua . The Senate of Geneua hath approued my writinges . Henceforward , ye shall dispute to your positions , not to Calvin .

These arguments fitted to this question I had : which the Iesuites void of enuie , celebrated ouer Europe . But Midae Thersitae Satyroscoptae Ptoliporthi , marred successe , beeing amazed to heare that all Papists and Protestants who granted not , that the Creede speaketh of the holy soules passage to the holy : be Atheists . The Iesuites gaue me leaue to print all my religion , & allowed my Latin Concent : specially vpon Daniel chapter 9. So for ADONICAM , they grant all , or in reply must combat : which to doe , D. Iahannes Pistorius refused beeing a chalenger . So as none is the ROCK but Christ : and ADONICAM but Christ . The Pope chalenging to bee the Rock , and to stand vp Lord of all ; is in wisedome giltie of chalenging , the name with the attribute 666. clayming the hornes of the LAMBE : which is all one as to bee ADONICAM . Thus Iohn speaketh plainely , to the Iewes nation : which in their names conteined the summe of their storie .

These two Chapters well read , had made the Pope well knowen , to be Pilates successor , not Pauls : Peters he could not bee ; that neuer came neere any part of Greeke land . How God hated Rome , it may appeare : that S. Paul being willing of a long tyme , to confirme the Christians there , hauing no Christian Synagogue , and yet famous ouer the world . God would not , till the Iewes came to all extreamitie of shame , suffer Paul to goe to Rome : & Pauls warning that he should bring Christs name before Caesar , and his desire to builde where none laid foundation , & to confirme them of Rome , and writing an Epistle to teach the first Principles : and his mention of bringing Christs name into the Palace , as not knowen there before : and the ignorance of the Synagogue , Acts. 28. that knew not what the Gospell meant , but that it was in euery place gainesaid . This sheweth that Peter was neuer at Rome . And Saint Pauls iourney telleth Rome that God hated them . If he had not beene sought to bee killed , Lysias had not sent him to Caesarea : and if the Iewes had not againe there sought to haue killed him , hee had not appealed to Caesar . God would not that hee should come to Rome , but vpon extreamities . So the iourney thither ( shewed that Christ hated the Citie that crucified him ) was strange in calamities : and Paul was brought thither as a prisoner , and kept in prison , though somewhat free .

CHAPTER XIIII . And I saw , and behold a Lambe stood vpon mount Syon , and an hundred fourty foure thousand , were with him , hauing the name of their father written in their forehead .

THEY which were called afore two Prophets , are now 144000. hauing the name of God written in their forehead : the same number is said before to be sealed : ch. 7. by a speach from Ezekiel , ch. 9. 4. There in the 70. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the terme of chap. 13. in Kimchy , a signe or writing . S. Paul expoundeth the speach , that God will make them knowen who be his that they who professe the name of God shall depart from wickednesse . So they who haue Gods name , are made knowen who bee his : and expound his word : and follow trueth of worship due to him : bearing a marke , in open profession , as sacrificers , such as Aharon had . In this sort the holy Church still had some number , to professe the summe of saluation ; though on mount Sion a small hill , for the mountaines of the world : & not one to a million of ADONIKAM and his Children of three fold , as storie 666. that number chap. 13. to beare the number of his name , was vsed for any number of Apostatique profession . So heere the 144000. twelue tymes twelue is vsed for any Company that trusteth in Christ , as the Patriarches did .

And I heard a voice out of heauen , as the voice of many waters , and as the voice of a great thunder : and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harpes , and they sing as it were a new song , before the throne , and before the foure liuely wightes and the Elders .

The heauen , commonly in this booke , is the Church ; waters voice , is continuall ; so heere continuall singing is meant : harpes signifie , song with agreement : the new song is for mans praeseruation euery day . The foure wightes are the rare , as Daniel , Ananias , Azarias and Misael : and all the Euangelistes and S. Paul : full of courage of Lions : so were all the Apostles , of rare patience : ready to be sacrificed euery day : and they were the true Philosophers , thinking what should befall them after death ; and they were the Eagles of high flight & sight . The Elders are the Bishops , or Teachers : the sage in gouernement and skill in the holy Hebrew and Greek Testaments . The song none could vnderstand but the 144000. as no Papist soundly thinketh of all things , made for Gods glorie in Christ , and how by him wholy iustice commeth , and he onely must be worshipped . When this is told them , they are like vnto men that dreame , and know not who they are that are bought from the earth : not what their religion meaneth . Thereupon it is written .

And none could vnderstand the song but the hundred fourty and foure thousand , which were bought from the earth .

What this songe was .

Through the whole scripture this song is one and the same : that IEHOVAH , our GOD , IEHOVAH is ONE : The FATHER , the SON , the Holy Spirite , be one , Coaeternall and Coessentiall : the SON is called the WORD ; by the WORD the Father made the World , and by the Spirite beautified the heauens . And because the WORD would become flesh , the World was made to serue once Adam the first . The Angells that grudged at that , fell for euer : and deceiued Adam : and made him dead in sin : and brought him to be turning dayly to dust vntill he dyed , and for him the whole frame of the Creature , was pronunced corrupt . But he belieued that Christ , made of a woman , made vnder the Law , God being in him to reconcile the World to himselfe : should giue Adams soule iustice by faith , should raise vp his Bodie , and make a new World : by his power , whereby hee can subdue all things to himselfe . This is the summe of the song ; tolde through all Bookes of the Bible .

A Digression to shew the Concent of all the holy Bookes . The Concent of all the holy Bookes , Geneses .

Geneses sheweth , how by the WORD of IEHOVAH , the heauens were made , and all the settled army of them , by the Spirite of his mouth : 1. Iohn . 1. 1. & 3. 8. and when man fell ; the WORD telling , that to destroy the workes of Satan , he would be made flesh , and haue a Tabernacle in vs . In which point , the Fathers faith , vnto the charge of Iosephs bones to bee caried vnto the Land , wherein our Lordes resurrection should be a Testimony of a new World : taught by Ioseph in his bones , long after his death . Heb. 11. By faith , he taught by his dead bones , of the new world : and therein Geneses end , hath a new Geneses . All simple , should learne CHRIST from the Gospell of Geneses : where his Godhead so familiarly , delited in the holy , Prov. 8. and shewed in appearances , that he would be man . All yong men brought vp to be Bishops of the Kings armies , or Church : would reioyce to haue learned Geneses in Ebrew by heart . In old age they should gather the fruit .

Obiection of them , that are not bought from the earth .

S. Ierome saith : Iewes read not the three first chapters of Geneses , till they be 30. yeeres old .

Answere . None should cite Ierome to make him a foole , or to win the Whetstone . Maymony , in Morch Nebuchim hath this sentence , that none , did Darash , read ( as a Doctor expoundeth ) Genes. 1. and 2. and 3. and Ezech. 1. before he was aged 30. So S. Ierom meant . Iewes all teach their Children , from seauen to read all Moyses . It were better that Rome , were with Helice and Bura , then Popes should be suffred , so to bring most wickedly the word of life into a deadly hatred .

Of Iob.

Iob , is a booke for all holy to take notice of ; for instructing their families in the knowlede of Christ : which Abraham carefully did , as God testifieth ; the comfort of it their posterity shall finde : as the booke setteth forth the faith and loue ( the effects of the Gospell . 1. Thes. 1. ) of his posterity ; euen before the Lawe was giuen ; to shewe that the godly had alwaies the Law written in their hearts , 2. Cor. 3. Ier. 32. Rom. 2. Iob , is a patron to all the faithfull ; in prosperitie , for loue , compassion , iustice and equity , &c. in his afflictions , his faith and hope in the Redeemer the seed promised , whom he knew would take our nature vpon him to dy for him , and by his Godhead rayse himselfe from death , and that by his resurrection , he should be raysed in the last day , & be made like his glorious body ; and that he euer liued to make intercession for him : these thinges were his comfort in his greatest miseries : and patience and constancie , the fruite of his hope , he shewed Rom. 5. and commended to vs Iam. 5. And in Iob , God describeth the state of the Church , nowe florishing , nowe wholly afflicted : yet by faith in the Redeemer finde recouery vnto eternall life . Briefly , the whole booke is a diuine commentary on Geneses , both for Creation and Redemption .

Of Exodus .

Exodus sheweth how God performed promisse to Abraham of multiplying his seed : Exodu● of their affliction in Aegypt : ( for his hainous sin as Rabbi Bechai saith , in giuing Sarah to Pharaoh ) of reuenging Aegypt : of bringing Israel thence , by the blood of the Lambe : & drowning Pharaoh , wher they sang the song of the Lambe . Exo. 15. The Tables with letters 613. Vowels & Accents , as we haue this day , in the same forme in the first Law , teach how we come from the Aegypt of this World : and the Tabernacle , how the WORD would haue his Tabernacle in vs .

Romes error against this song of the Lambe : barbarous .

Their Latin sayth The dwelling of the Children of Israell while they dwelt in Egypt , was 430. year . yet Cohach came with Iacob , Gen. 46. and liued but 133. year . Amram 137. Exod. 6. Moses 120. Deut. 33. all in extremity maketh but 390. year . So Moses must be buried 40. year . before he receiued the Law . So the Pope maketh all the Old Testam . nothing worth . Saint Paul maketh it but 430. year . from the Promisse , Gen. 12. vnto the Law , Gall. 3. 17. So the Pope would make both Testaments , of small force : as his knightes , in Gen. 3. say , shee shall bruse thy head , to be the ground of hope : that so , the Virgin Marie might lawfully be worshipped .

Error Athean .

The heauy Commandement , Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image : in the Popes decalogue is left out . The Chaldean who destroyed the Temple , that all of Gold was caryed to Babel : so the couering of the Arke , and the rest of the Gold : that the timber , and Tables seeme broken by the wicked : those wicked are not more wicked then the other Babylon in a mysterie , which to receiue Idolatry , would take away one commandement from the tenne .

Of Leuiticus . Leuiticus .

When the Tabernacle was sett vp , the voice of Christ , which was terrible on the mountaine , speaketh softly to Moses how Leui should contriue all the Law by sacrifice hither : that when the Iewes had destroyed Christ his Tabernacle , Ioh. 2. hee would rayse it againe the third day : and end Leuies trade : and the Angell commenting vpon Leuit. 26. telleth the very houre when Christ by death would end sacrifice and offring .

How the Pope disannulleth all Leuiticus .

The Pope will haue Priest , Altar , Cope , Leuitique linnen , flesh of Bread and Blood of Wine , to be for sacrifice ; against all the light that Christ planted in soules , for sense of eye sight , tast , feeling , smelling and hearing of wordes : and common reason , when words of possessions must be expounded , lawyerlike : not in naturall sorte . He that should vrge naturall proprietie in this . Iechonias begate Salathiel , should bring infinite absurdities vpon the genealogie . He is more senselesse that knoweth not speaches of a couenant , how the thing signifying , hath the name of the signified . Typus , antitypus , simbolon , Icones , old greeks Dionysius the forged , Origen , Eusebius , Nazianzene , Theodoret. &c. could terme the Bread and Wine , seales of ending Moses Policie , which had the auctority of God , equall in wisedome to his wisedome in the Creation of the World . Now where God endeth all sacrifice , and Moyses policie , performing by our Lords death and testifying by S. Stephens martyrdome . Thence the beast arising from the profane earth , would with the mouth of the Dragon , erect a policie ouer the World ; to make by Satan imitation of Moses policie , to turne all Common weales to apish mockage , of the sage wisedome in Moses : vnto the deceite of Satan , who transformeth him selfe into an Angell of light . Thus the harpes on Mount Syon , will not agree with the Popes Policy , by Leuiticus .

Of Numery . Numbers ▪ Act. 26. 22. 23.

When Moses had shewed in figures , that Christ was to suffer , and being the first from the dead should shew light vnto the World : the people were to trye , whether by this faith , they would conquer Chanaan , & not by mans strength . They are numbred in persons , a miraculous number ; to proceed in 215. yer . ( whence onely 70. male soules arose in 215. yeares ) 603550. men of warre besides Women and Children . But they misbelieue and so come short .

The Like .

Popery teacheth , that merits of sainctes , must be helpes to conquer the Land of Rest . And trust not to the Promisse giuen to Abraham .

Of Deuteronomie .

Deuteronomie , Deutero. repeateth to the sonnes the fathers religion : in an abridgement : shewing that all ages should doe soe : and giueth an expresse Law , that fathers should teach their Children the Law . And so , many psalmes , and many places of the New Testament , abridge the heauenly wisedome of God , for all former doctrine .

The Contrarie .

No Cardinales of Rome , nor Princes that gaue them honor , knew this much . Therefore their gold is in high gilt .

Of Iesus .

The booke of IESVS , Iosua . sheweth how IESVS conquered the Land by a lesser number then the first , that man should not haue the prayse , but only God . Psal. 44. And their towns 324. as some reckon them , in Chananean names , shew all commodities of soyle for a land .

The Contrarie .

The Iewes were told by Dauid , Psal. 95. that IESVS settled not the people in the true rest : but biddeth them enter into a Rest from mans Ceremonies : where Baptisme for Circumcision , and Bread with Wine , ( tokens as stronge as the worlds frame , vpon Gods word , of life to faithfull receiuers ) are all that religious policie requireth , that wee haue a Rest from the infinite toyle of Moses Policie . But the City that crucified Christ , denyeth this Rest : and bringeth from mans wicked braine , wicked toyes innumerable , to be religiously obserued : wherof the least were as bad as the strange fire that Aharons sonnes did kindle .

Of the Booke of the Iudges .

Ioseph in his Beryll , Iudges . bare the XI I. Patriarches names : as a King and stay of the common Weale : when the people fell away , other tribes : Iuda , Beniamin , Isachar , Zabulon , Nepthaly and Dan in part , and Leui to alteration , vpon ouerthrow , in Elies sonnes . The 70. for a speciall reason , set in Greeke for Iosephs Beryll , the Emerauld of Leui , that heathen might not say : the God of Israell did not foresee what would come to passe . Ioseph bare the sway : and Ephraim of Ioseph caried ( except Iuda ) all tribes landed away . Vpon the Greek translation Chrysostome , sharper witted then skillfull in the originall , in Photius liberary , would make the high sacrificer the stay of the state : where his office was for the World to come ; and vpon this the Patriarkes would be checking not teaching the Emperor , till both came to nought : as Elie his sonnes , ouerthrew all the glorie of the states vnder the Iudges . The Pope passeth all Greeke Patriarches ouer Kings ; by whom they stand , and by whose guiftes they had means to study the word of God , If they had grace , and to helpe many landes so to doe : that in the Pope ( as in Elies sonnes , ) a fall extreeme shall be .

Of Samuel , &c.

When God hastening to shewe CHRIST from Iuda , Samuel . gaue Israel a minde to choose a King : hee would giue one of Beniamin , that Rachel should be aequall to Leah : but soone remoue him : Psalmes . then commeth DAVID of Iuda : Dauid rare for faith and all humanitie : whose Psalmes tell of Christ all that can be known : from Stories past , and in Prophecies for the state following . That all men , high and low , rich and poore , should still sing his psalmes . And to him , is promised an aeternall throne in Christ . Now to prooue , that this throne is not for this World . Salomon hath all wisedome , prosperitie , and pleasure , and writeth a song of songes , that is all in continued allegories of true soules following Christ : Canticles . and Prouerbes , to warne Ephraim from Idolls : Prouerbes Ecclesiaastes . and Ecclesistes to tell that all vnder the sunne was vanitie . To the same effect the historie of poore Ruth , Ruth . of Lot , leauing Countrey , kins folke folke and fathers house , conteineth a sage hope in the songe for the Lambe . And Salomons Temple is soone cast off , to be despysed , and the Kings of his seede ; 1. and 2. Kings . in 1. and 2. of the Kings ; to shew that a King of Nathan Salomons brother , should be the true King ; when Salomons Kings should cause captiuity to Babel , and ouerthrow of all . Chronicles . The Books of Kings , and Chronicles , shew that in euent . Then Daniel , sheweth 7. tymes ouer , how vnder Kings Iuda shall bee in affliction , Daniel . till the King of Kings commeth . Hosea . In Prophecie , Hosea telleth of his saluation , how he shall be called from Egypt , and destroy death , and aryse the third day , Ionas . which matter Ionas in figure experienced before . This saluation Osee teacheth and how Lo-Ammi , should be Ammi , and Lo-Ruchamah , Ioel. should be Ruchamach . Ioel , sheweth Gods fauor for the spirite vpon all flesh , to speake of the resurrection , chapter 2. and sharpe iudgement cited in this Chapter . And Amos , Amos. of erecting Dauids Tabernacle . Isaiah , is an Euangelist from chapter 40. specially chapter 53. and where not : Isaiah . and who is like to Michah , Michah . telling Herod of Bethlechem , where the sonne of Dauid should be borne . Nahum . Nahum , comforteth the true Iew with the faire feete of them that shew peace : and sayth : Aggie Aggeicha : festiue thy festiuities ; though Niniueh scattred Israel , yet Iuda should be built . The name of Aggei the Prophet calleth that into minde . Habba . Abbakuk , embraceth the people with comfort against Babel , and leaueth a messe of potage for Daniel , and all good : that , the iust shall liue by faith . Ieremie . Ieremie , 40. year . telleth Iudah their Ceremonies cannot turne their heartes from strange Gods : But Babell shal bee their dwelling to consume the wicked , & to shew Gods glorie , where the Towre brought shame to all nations , built to worship Creatures , and to forget the Creator . Tzephain , telleth that ( Tze-phan Iah ) the aeternall hath sealed vp iudgement for despysing the Redeemer , ( taught by the Passouer in Iosiahs dayes ) therefore he will visite the Kings Children for close Idolatry , the rulers for cruelty , the false Prophets for lying vanities , ouerthrow the state & cary them to Babell , but after confession of their sin , he will leaue a poore and humble people , that shall trust in Messiah the Lord . Obadiah , telleth Edom , that for helping Babell to destroy Ierusalem ; by Babell they should be destroyd : yet in tyme Sauiours ( that is Apostles ) shall come from Syon to conquer and iudge them ( Luc. 22. 30. ) that is , to bring them to the faith , and that , of that Kingdome Christ shall be King . Ezechiel sheweth the sonne of man glorious aboue the Cherub , Ezechiel . Chap. 1. and from 40. a new Ierusalem : and chap. 38. sheweth to the eye the resurrection : touching his Ierusalem : S. Peter tuneth the Harpe on Mount Sion , that : euery prophecie of scripture is not to bee expouded properly : because the holy men of God spake caried by the holy Ghost . Daniel . Daniel , expoundeth him , that the death of Christ shall bring all nations to be an heauenly Ierusalem : Of Daniel I haue written more then any since Daniel wrote , how his holy Gospell , sheweth Christ vnto Children . The Copies of my last edition hee that vseth , as the Persians the Prophete , shall be commended of mee to the God of Daniel , whom hee knoweth not . For if he had knowen him , he would not so haue crucified againe the Lord of glory . So described king of the Iewes , and first named CHRIST , meere properly in Daniel . Ages folowing shall enquire how God will deale with the men . Aggei . Aggei , answering in name ( as was shewed ) to Nahums words , sheweth that of Zorobabel , the SIGNET shall come : who shall shake the heauen of the Iewes policie ; Zacharic . and the profane earth . Zachary and Malachy , Malachie . with him , shewe what Zachary & Malachy Luc. 1. should learne to begin the New Testament , by the Angell Gabriel , Ezra . on whom they comment : Ezra , and Nehemias , Nehemias . also record his trueth , and celebrate the names of the chiefe returned , and the number of all . And Mordecai , in Esther , Esther . telleth how by faith in Christ they escaped the edge of the sword : Thus vpon Mount Sion of old , they tuned their harps , in the strang land of this world : knowing that God would receiue them hence into his Ourano polin : yet they were not perfected in their musique heere , to see and feele as 1. Ioh. 1. the word of life . S. Peter writing to poore Iewes 2 Pet. 1. commendeth the reading of the old harpes , as a light shining in a darke place , till the morning starre ( Psal. 22. Apo. 2. & 21. and Dauid Kimchi vpon Psal. 22. ) arise in our hearts .

The Popes contrarietie .

S. Peters most deadly enimie the Pope , which would make him the Rock , or God : and will not learne how he expoundeth Rock : to be the Creator . 1. Pet. 4. from 2. Sam. 22. will not suffre the people to read the Law : a Pope or Daemon , openly bent against the goodnesse of God .

Of the New Testaments musique . The Gospell .

The holy Publican maketh in his first Chapter , Matthew . a stately porch to the new Temple ; shewing from Abraham to Dauid , that the Fathers of Christ , were all afflicted in this world : and knew the holy Trinitie , and foresaw Christ , and his kingdom , which ariseth from David by Nathan : not from Salomon : whose house would not be vpright with God . 2. Sam. 23. All be faltie : but Ioakim so wicked : that because hee ouerthrew the state ; the Iewes enacted , not to name him , in their narrations : and so S. Matthew left him out : Now when Nathans house commeth in , for whom all Daniels Visions speake , in them wee see heauen opened : and howe God sate vpon a Throne , as if he were like Iasper and Rubi , with the Rainebow like Moses Smaragd about the Throne : and his harpe hath all tunes of Law , Marke . till Christ be taken vp . So Marke playeth vpon Gabriels harpe , Luke . Dan. 9. till CHRIST is King in heauen . Luke . playeth first vpon the last string of Malachie : and the same tunes as the other two . The Sonne of thunder beginneth from before the beginning , Iohn . shewing that by the SON , God made the world : and harpeth most vpon that string : and teacheth the Pope , that hee , not Peter was the best beloued : and needed not a threefold incouragement to feed the sheepe . Thus the man Leui ; the Lion , Marke . The Oxe , Luke ; Eagle Iohn , play all Dauids tunes : That mighty Theophilus saw in euery one , Man , Lion , Oxe , Eagle ; as Ezekiel chap. 1.

Of the Actes .

The Actes telleth that S. Luke was full of eyes , Acts. specially for depth of Ebrew skill . Act. 7. and 13. as in his Gospell ch. 4. which poinctes I touch in a Latin Epistle to PP. of Germany , and to our K. Maiestie . The Antiochian sheweth how Antiochia first had Christian name : to shew that Christ would be great ouer Magog , Ezek. 39. and he alone was a miracle of Gods mercy : But Nicolaus stood not sound : as Antioch by Pride had a fall . Though Peter were there , and an heauenly company : of which if Rome might haue bragged , a 1000. Martin Luthers , and Zuinglians , and Martyrs & Bucers , should not haue shaken the Popes pride : who swelleth that Paul comforteth the small Company , who had no Apostles to strengthen , that yet their faith was sounded ouer the world . And S. Luke endeth in Paules speach vnto Iewes , who knew not what the Gospell meant , till hee came thither : that the Pope might be ashamed to say that S. Peter was there : whose writing is all in Iewes veine ; and if hee had bene there , but one day , the Synagogue had heard what the Gospell was . In that he telleth how S. Paul was borne free in Rome , and thereby found great protection , and freedome , and how Iesus our Sauiour told , that he should bee the Apostle to bring his name before Caesar , & of the famous course , by appeale from Festus to Caesar , known to king Agrippa , by famous nauigation and miracles : these shew the Popes badnesse , that would put all this out of tune : to beg landes to match Emperors , by a lye that S. Peter should be at Rome : whereof God hath not giuen one syllable of found . The Testimonie of Origen , Clemens , Alexandrine , Tertullian , Eusebius , all vnsound and nothing worth , without testimonie from them that should see him there . The Pope must cut of all the stringes of S. Lukes harpe , on mount Sion , and vse Poliphemus musique to Galatea , from Aetna , if hee will stand in his old forgery . Epiphanius would not stay vpon that fable : though Latin writers to glory of the West , could foster the fable .

Of the Epistle to the Romanes .

As the stringes of the Wolfes entralles , Romanes . will neuer haue concordes with the sheepes , the musicall : so the fable from the Pope that belieueth not that Christ , is the only Rocke . Psal. 18. will neuer agree with the stringes of S. Paules epistle . It Catechiseth men , as needy of stay : and telleth of a long desire that way : and giueth expresse Law , that euery soule should obey Caesar , in matters of gouernement : as to Iewes not taught in that . And Modestly sheweth his reasons of rules fitt for simple : though he was persuaded they could teach one another . He had not passed ouer S. Peter if hee had taught them . And hee pleadeth for his Bishoprick charge ouer the Gentils from Ierusalem to Illyrico , all ready gone ouer : and the Romanes to be of his Bishopricke where the name of Christ had not bene sounded by any Apostle . And in salutations to fiue and twentie , not one syllable soundeth toward that S. Peter had bene , or euer should bee at Rome . If the Pope had knowen IAH IEHOVAH , THE ROCKE OF ALL AGES , this epistle had taught him the Ebrews songe : and to auoide them that should make sedition and scandala from this doctrine .

Of the first to the Corinthians .

This teacheth that the authority of Cephas , 1. Corint . Paul , Apollos ( the cunning lawyer , ) might not be of auctority : But with expresse doctrine of Ceph to Rocke : whereupon they that build be Cephae set vpon the Rocke . And for excommunication , he followeth the Synagogues sage manner : That the open Court , not Angelus Ecclesiae should practise it . Though the Pope will be excommunicating kings : which thing Thal. Ieru . in Sanedrin , holdeth neuer vsed nor lawfull . Other Thalmudique questions he decideth , many : and for the Lords supper , putteth transsubstantiation out of tune : and sheweth how all the Church should be as one body , full of charitie and goodnesse , and exhorteth all to haue skill in the Bible .

Of the second to the Corinth .

It continueth in the same tenor : 2. Corint . and that afflictions be the adiunctes , to teachers of saluation , not the Popes ease and quietnesse : 2. Cor. 4. and that the Gospell shineth to all , whom the god of this World blindeth not , though ignorance be the mother of the Popes holy deuotion .

Against Purgatorie .

Where he sayth : we know that if this earthly house of tabernack hath an end , we haue a building from GOD , an house not made with hands , euerlasting in the heauens : The Rock Leuit. 26. powreth water of that Doctrine to Moyses : So Haides to all godly is heauen .

Of the Epist. to Gal.

Galatae barbarous Canniballs in Strabo , Galatians are brought by S. Paul to the Rocke of saluation : by faith without workes of the Law , and if they stick to any one of them as Circumcision , Christ profiteth nothing . By this Epistle Martin Luther shewed the Pope to be an enimy to saluation . And where he saith after many yeares he found Peter at Ierusalem , and that Peter was the Iewes Apostle , to saue whom hee could before the nation should be scattred . And so he was for Greeks . This water from the Rocke should wash away the Popes lies . And the whole Epistle might tell him that he might as well repete Circumcision as Priest , high Priest , Mitre , Cope , Linen , sacrifice .

Of the Epistle to the Ephesians .

The Epistle to the Ephesians conteineth a perfect doctrine of all faith : Ephes. penned easie for all to learne : and dashing all popery .

The Philippians .

Are taught to reioyce in afflictions : Philippi . as the martyrs by Rome Apoc. chap. 1. and 7. and 11. and 12. and 14. and 15. and 17. and Pauls afflictions brought the name of Christ into Caesars pallace .

Colossians .

Epaphras brought the Colossians to the Rocke : Colossi . the son of God of whose aeternity and dignity S. Paul speaketh heauenly : and to their building into all riches of full vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ : about deceit of Philosophie , & Iewes Ceremonies for meate ; the Pope in both matters is busie : that his Wolfes stringes make no musique , but where Lupa gaue milke to Rome builders .

Of the first to the Thess.

They in affliction be an example for the Martyrs in Spaine haters of the Popes idolls . 1. Thess. The last glorious comming of Christ will be their comforts .

Second Thess.

They should not looke that the last dayes were come to the World , 2. Thess. as to the Iewes Common weale : in Prophets , Genes. chap. 49. Dan. 2. and Ebr. chap. 1. Because not onely open tyrannie shall try Lions and Oxen : but also mighty deceite ( that they which receiue not the loue of trueth , may be damned for loue to lies ) shall try man , and eagle : and who be full of eyes . From this place Greekes tell Antichrist should arise from Rome : see chapter 2. Th. 2. he maketh the matter plaine . So at the first he shewed his care for Rome . And as Daniel chapter 2. calleth the Counsell of God in the afflicters wicked , a mysterie : eloquent Paul taketh his terme thence , teaching that as those matters had a most sure euent , euen to Antiochus figure of Antichrist , exalting himselfe aboue all religion . So when the Emperour should fall : The Papae or Diuinity fathers of Rome should be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with all force of Satan . That text is an abridgement of the Apocalyps .

First and 2. Timothie , and Titus .

Paul in Timothie telleth all , 1. and 2. Timot. what great learning they should haue , which should gouerne others : euery man of charge is Pakid 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Adams tongue 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the LXX . Elders Acts. 2. and Titus 3. In vertues of regeneration they should be rare : and by study they should be learned . Exod. chap. 18. is the ground Sanedrin , Maymonie , an explication . Of these the King chiefly was Doctor , Maymonie Hagigah . And Archysynagogus and the rest chose one of their company , to be Sheliach Zibbur , Orator of the congregation : he read the Law : and dealt in exhortation ; and all prophecied ; and none should rule ouerthe people but in mildenesse , 1. Pet. 5. Maymon in Sanedrin whose words for our Athean tyrany , in BB. forcing othes , &c. I wrote in my Booke to I. C. of reuerend , memory . Titus . Titus is taught the same . Now an ape is liker a man , then the Pope Pauls Bishop ; in 2. Thes. 2. 1. Tim. 2. Tim. Tit. The opening of S. Paul by the Talmudiques sitting in Moyses chaire , would cleere him more then all others . He in Greeke abridgeth them writing to Timothie and Titus , who knew them at large . Geneua doth well this farre : that all should bee kept in order : in excommunication farr from S. Paul : and in letting the raines to Preachers to be Rome Popes .

Of Philemon .

After he had described the gouerners , Philemon . learned , and louers of the people : he handleth the cause of Seruants : from Exod. 21. and Israel seruant in Egypt , Exod. cha. 20. whence in Talmudiques , a long common place is of seruants . The marrow of all which Gamaliels Scholar contriueth to one short epistle . And heere the gracious prouidence of Christ , in the notation of Philemon and Onesimus conteyneth the duty of Maister and Seruant : so wiseing al to learne Pauls tongue . Philemon is louing : so should euery Maister be to his seruant , Eph. 6. knowing that they haue a Maister in Heauen . A famous Greek Poet , much cited for Haides , Heauen and Hell , from Sophocles , Herodotus with Menander and Diphilus , was called Philemon . Onesimus is by interpretation profitable : such should all seruants bee to their maisters . Not in ey-seruice as men pleasers but as seruing the Lord . The poore Daughter of Israel in Naamans house , caused him to seeke Eliseus , and GOD : and when hee tooke peper in the nose , for Iordan : his seruants ouerruled him , as Onesimus to saluation . The name Onesimus is in Lysias the Attique : as vsuall in Greekes , Onesiphorus S. Pauls great helper , is of the same notation .

How the Seruant of Seruants is Concordant .

The Seruant of Seruants is such an Onesimus , that he bringeth all to pouertie by his treachery : and by his Peter-Pence for Chimineies , made millions of eyes dimme with smoke : and can forge Constantinus donation for the kingdoms of the West . If Iulian had heard any such matter : he had set that among the chiefe schoffs for his Vncle : But neither hee nor any Greekes could heare of such a matter : which all the world had knowen in Constantines dayes , if it had beene true . The robber thus recompenced Constantine for bringing in Christian politie : to destroy new Rome , and to roote out from the East the holy Gospell .

Of the Epistle to the Hebrewes .

From Rome S. Paul the most reuerend Papas , Hebrews . that euer was in Rome , ( and S. Luke next him ) the Ebrew of Ebrewes telleth the Ebrewes , that were vpon reuolt : that all Moyses Policie ended in Christ : and that no further sacrificer must be on the earth : and that faith giueth true commendation , from the Creation to the Maccabees dayes , who in Dan. 12. hoped in the better resurrection . In this Epist. S. Paul abridgeth all the Bible .

The Popes Contrarietie .

The Popes whole doctrine , as I shewed , would make a new policie ouer the World by imitation of Aharon : so that he commeth to the height of sin : and denieth the whole doctrine of iustification by faith : and that Abraham and the rest went hence to heauen ; against S. Pauls expressed words , praetending , chap. XI . II. vlt. Where he speaketh , as through the Epistle , of perfection in the Doctrine : which the Gospell hath aboue the Law , and not a word , hee nor any of reward in the World of soules . Also Augustinus Nabiensis writeth wickedly , that the Greeke is a translation : and faulty , in , thou hast made him a little inferior to Angells . He would haue it : A litle inferior to God , yet Christ could say how in humanity despised he was a worme ; as infinitely inferior to his Godhead , though both together make the Person great GOD .

Of the Epistle of Iames.

S. Iames frameth his speach to Iewes , Iames. who knew that no Bishops of Elder , could be aboue another : and bringeth a Law not to praeferre any before the rich in knowledge : and where Iewes then and yet holde that beliefe in the trueth of the Law , and reuerence to it , iustifieth : as Abr. Sabung in Zeror , writeth of some ; and Moses de Kotzi , praef. in Talm. Hee telleth such a faith is a dead faith : regeneration must follow : as all teach .

Of the first and 2. of Peter .

Both Peters epistles , 1. and 2. Pet. are written in Iewes veine , that by affliction , ( not by the Popes pompe ) we get heauen : and that Christ tooke that course beeing kill'd in the humanitie , and made aliue by the spirite ( the holy Spirit in the Ethiopian and Oecumenius ) in which hee went ( ten tymes is that speach of God in the Law ) and preached to them which are now spirites in prison : because they belieued not when Christ preached in the dayes of Noë . And , he biddeth vs commend our soules to the faitfull Rock , chap. 4. teaching the Pope how hee vnderstood the terme Rock , to bee all one as Creator : where the Pope ( as I often told ) chalenging that name , sheweth himselfe in the Temple of God , as if he were God . And chap 5. he telleth expresly that the chosen Church in Babilon saluted them and Marke . And all speakers bee wicked deceiuers that vse not proprietie , where all mindes require proprietie : and otherwise the whole world should be deceiued . And in the second , Bosor , with S. for Y , vsed onely in Arabia , and Chaldea , telleth where he kept .

Of the 1. & 2. & 3. of Iohn .

These be wholy for contempt of this world : 1. 2. and 3. Iohn . and cleane contrarie to the Popes doctrine : as his Apocalyps .

Of Iude.

Hee in teaching of Iewes fall by the Rebels in the wildernesse , Iude. by the Angells that fell , and by the vncleane Cities , brent from heauen : warneth not to bragg that the Church cannot erre . And where Iewes thought gouernement , a tyranny : he sheweth from Talmudique vpon Moses Buriall Midras Rabba , Aboth Rabbi Nathan and others , that MICHAEL the Archangell , could not suffer Satan to speak slander of king Moyses : So hee will not suffer Popes to blaspheme Kinges . But the Popes vnderstand not so much as Iudes text : to know MICHAEL to bee IEHOVA : but make him a created Spirit : such blinde batts they be . And thus all the scripture agreeth as harpes to follow the LAMBE : whose doctrine the Pope stayneth by idolatrie : that none can vnderstand the drift of the Scripture , but the hundred forty and foure thousand .

These be they which haue not beene defiled by women . For they bee Virgins .

This speach is taken from the song of songes : which saith , O that he would kisse mee with the kisses of his lippes , for thy loue is better then wine . Thy name is oynctment poured out , therefore the Virgins loue thee . Draw mee , and wee will runne after thee . None may thinke that mariage is a pollution . But this speach is a trope for the virginitie of the minde : free from Idolatry , which is spirituall whoordome .

These follow the LAMBE which way soeuer hee goeth , being the first fruite for God and the Lambe : and there is no guile found in their mouth , for they are syncere before God and the Lambe .

They follow the warrant of Gods word for euery thing , and bee bought from men , the first fruites for God and the Lambe , which was a small part of the whole : and they hold no haeresie : but hold them only happy whose sinne is forgiuen , and whose iniquitie is couered : as Psal. 32. & be iust before God , in the iustice of Christ .

The Combat of the 144000. And I saw another Angell fleeing in the sky hauing the aeternall Gospell , to preach to them that dwell vpon the earth : & euery nation , and tribe , and tongue and people . Saying with a great voice . Feare God , and giue him glory : for the houre of his iudgment is come ▪ & worship him , which made the heauen and the earth & the sea : Ier. 10. and the fountaines of water .

In the seuenth chap , Martyrdome was shewed , but without telling by whom . In chap. XI . the Persecuter was told , and the persecuted were called two prophets : and chap. 12. the Persecuter is double , the vpper part of the Dragon , and the taile : and the persecuted is the woman , clothed with the sun : but the cause of persecution is not told : chap. 13. describeth the Dragon by sure state , specially in the Empire reuiued by the Pope : and how no man could liue in the Empire , without his profession . Now that it standeth manifestly in Idolatrie , that is heere told : and persecution is for preaching , that God onely must be worshipped , and not the Empire , or Pope , and Idolls . For now God will defend his flock which of long tyme he suffred to be deceiued . Now he will iudge and defend their cause . The Popes Idolatry is in worship to Mary and creatures , called saintes , and in prayer to them : due only to God : creator of all things : of whose power , creatures put vs in minde , and he will not our inuention . Now of Idolatry , the next Angell telleth , how God will reuenge the Citie .

And another Angell followed , Isai. 21. saying BABYLON the great City is fallen , Ier. 51. is fallen : Because she hath made all nations drinke of the Wine of the anger of her fornication .

The old BABYLON now had no auctority to force Idolatrie : while it was vnder the Greeke Empire , or Turke which hateth Idolls . But now Rome beareth sway ; so shaken from tongue of scripture , as old Babylon from Adams tongue : which remayned in the house of Heber , and farre passed the old Babel in Idolatrie . Therefore ruyne is spoken , to be sure for it , as fell by Isaiah 21. and Ierem. 51. vpon the old Babel .

And a third Angell followed them , saying , with a great voice : if any worship the beast and his Image , Psal. 75 that is , taketh a marke on his forehead , or hand , he also shall drinke of the Wine , Psal. 21 of the anger of God ; the Wine mixed in the cuppe of his anger , Esa. 34. and shal be tormented in fire and brimston , before the holy Angells , and before the Lambe : and the smoke of their torment ascendeth for euer and euer . And they haue no rest day nor night , if any worship the beast and his Image , that is , if any take the marke of his name . Heere is the pacience of the saintes tried : heere are they tryed which keepe the commandements of God , and the faith of IESVS .

Patience in this sorte heere , and faith of the sainctes was equally spoken of in the profane Caesares dayes , heere greater terror is set downe : and fit warning against the subtile work of Satan by man of sin , to deceiue , if it were possible , the elect . One poinct heere is to be noted , that Gehenna is on high , no lesse then Paradise , as in Leui. cha. 26. before the angry face of God . So the Iewes in Cether Malcuth folio 11. hold : that on high , place of torment is , no lesse then place of ioy : They who thinke that soules descend , and that the holy were in Hell : and after warning hold this , should feare the punishment heere described . And the reformed Churches as Zurick , take the wisest order , that destroy all the Popes markes : and most straitly looke to scholars cariage twise in the yeare , and referre all punishments to the Consul : and Synedrion such was the Apostles doctrine , and the Synagogues of old . Great reuenues are now most needfull : to breede learned to deale with Papist and Iewes . But Simon Magus Buyshopps , should haue no place in the Church , following the Buy-shopps of Rome , As Ananias the painted wall , and Eleazar his sonne ( in Raba ) caused Ierusalem to bee destroyed . So one like may bring an whole nation vnder curse .

And I heard a voice from heauen , saying to mee write : Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord , from this praesent . Euen so saith the Spirit , to rest from their labours : and their workes follow with them .

Because in tyme of blindnesse , none could buy nor sell in Popes Kingdome , but of his profession ; other were killed : heere is a sure comfort to strengthen the martyrs : God who knoweth all , being the speaker from heauen : that praesentlie after death they are fully happy , which dy for Gods truth , or in faith : to rest from the labours of this life : and their workes follow with them : their open profession : that God onely is to be worshipped ; and their carefull life : teaching all , to consider still : as all must dy : so praesently followeth iudgement .

Comparisons of phrases , for holy soules departed .

When the fift seale was opened , chapter 6. Iohn saw the soules of them which were killed for the Word of GOD , and for the testimonie which they had , he saw them vnder the Altar : who is Christ . The Thalmud of Rabbi Nathan , in Moyses , saith , that his soule and all the iust , are vnder the throne of God . So as Saint Paul saith , Rom. chap. 10. The Apostles doctrine is confirmed by Thalmudiques directly in all thinges , sauing the Person and office of Messias .

Chap. 7. The martyrs haue white garments , and palmes in their hands : they be before the throne of God , &c.

Chap. 11. They are called vp into heauen : and their enimies see them , going vp in a cloud . Hence purgatorie is confuted : which hath no ground from the old Testament : as any Talmudique did euer expound it . For Leuit. 26. telleth , that hence men goe to Gods tabernacle to ioy , or before his throne to feele aeternall anger .

Reuenge : for Christ his Iustice . And I saw and behold a white Cloud : and one rode on the Cloud , like the SON OF MAN , hauing on his head a Crowne of gold : and in his hand a sharpe sickle .

The cloud is Gods chariot , Isaiah 19. as I told chap. 1. and this place telleth what Person was there described . Heere he hath a crowne of gold , as in Psalm . 20. a token of victorie by death : so , chap. 6. In Maym. Poenit. the iust haue Crownes in the World of soules . So to Talmudiques , the New Testam . would bee cleare . Ioel 3. 13. The sharp sickle , in Ioel , is Gods vengeance vpon Iudahs enimies ; Assur , the Image , yea and the Image of the beast , heere . For he speaketh of all enimies . The roaring like a Lion , and the 7. thunders tell the same thing : and chapter X. and the earthquake : and destroying of them that destroyed the earth .

Reuenge for the prayers of the Church . Another Angell came forth from the Temple ; crying with a great voice , to him that road vpon the Cloud : cast fourth thy sickle and reape , tyme is come to reape : for the haruest of the earth is ripe .

The Church be the faithfull : the Angell is the representer of their state . So Nebuchadnezar saw one watchfull and holy . Who telleth that his punishment of 7. yer . beastlinesse , came by the prayers of the iust : Spaine perceiued in the Low Countries the force of this : & is like to feele as good at home . What shall befall our Buuy-shop that vrgeth better learned to othe then himselfe , neuer heard of in Iuda by either Testament , Against the law of nature & against the lawe of England . and imprisoneth better learned then himselfe , that will not profane the name of God : & pineth vnto death in cruel prison , them who deny him to be lawfull Buy-shop , and put by Teachers of saluation from their maintenance 400. What shall become of this man : from whom the heart of a man hath bene taken 7. yer . Nabuchad . dyed two yeares after hee came to himselfe , so may this man . How prayers of the iust be heard , the next verse telleth .

And he that roade vpon the cloud cast forth , his sickle into the earth : and the earth was reaped .

So the crye of the poore ascendeth into the eares of the Lord of Hostes .

Reuenge by the iniuried themselues . And an other Angell came out of the Temple which is in heauen : hauing also a sharpe sickle .

The faithfull heere haue equall strength : and try combat with Pope : as this yeare for Clieue : and Iuliaque : All the Protestants against the Pope . Oh that our Albion would thrust in the sickle of good Laws against those Popoi ; lest they be still prickes in our eyes , & thornes in our sides ; as they haue bene .

And an other Angell came forth from the altar , hauing authoritie vpon the fire : and cried with a great voice to him that had the sharpe sickle , saying : Cast forth thy sickle , & cut the clusters of the earth : for her grapes be ripe .

In Daniel , the Angell telleth , chap XI . that in the first yeere of Darius the Mede , chap. 5. hee was a strength and might to him : Iacob had a campe of Angells : which story Dauid turneth to all faithfull . One paid Sanacharib : one strengthneth our Lord : One saued Peter , Act. 12. So heere the liuely speach of the Angell , is an open token of assistance from the Angells of Christ : as they be all ministring spirites sent foorth to seruice , for them that shall inherite saluation . Angells rule fire : as that which brent Sodom , Gen. 19. and Babel in Xenophon compared with Dan. XI . And water in S. Pauls voiage . So all anger from God is fire : and Angells , his seruants .

The sure euent . So the Angell did cast his sharpe sickle into the earth ; and snapt off the Vine of the earth , and cast it into the great wine-presse of the anger of God , and the wine-presse was troden out of the Citie : and the blood came forth from the wine-presse vnto the horse bridles ouer stadia , ( furlongs ) a thousand six hundred .

The Citie is the assembly of the holy , the place out of it is the dwelling of the faithlesse : The stadia or furlongs 1600. are taken from the quantitie of Chanaan : which Talmudiques calling to a square : make Ris , that is Stadion ; euery way . The place I haue cited in my Concent : where I abridge the Apocalyps .

CHAP. XV. A plaine exposition of the Womans fleeing into the wildernesse . And I saw , another great and maruelous signe ; seauen Angells hauing seauen the last plagues ; for in them the wrath of God is finished .

Chap. 6. expoundeth this : and how when the Church hath a seate in the wildernesse , and their Citie there : they make the wine-presse of Gods anger out of the Citie .

And I saw , as it were a sea of glasse , mixed with fire , and them which ouercome , from the beast , and from his image , and from his marke , and the number of his name , standing by the sea of glasse , hauing the harpes of God , and they sing the song of Moyses the seruant of God , and the song of the Lambe , saying : great and wonderfull are thy workes , O ETERNAL , the God of Hostes , iust and vpright are thy wages : O King of saints : who would not feare thee , O Lord , and giue glory vnto thy name , for thou only art gratious , for all nations , shall come , and worship before thee , for thy iudgements are manifested .

Sea , Rome compared to Aegypt : the old Israel with the Spirituall . signifieth troubles , as Dan. 7. glasse clearly considered of God : the allusion , is to the Red sea : at which Israel was persequuted by Pharaoh : The addition by fire is an open distinction , for the Popes sea of fire and faggott : the song of Moyses Exod. 15. is a thankesgiuening for deliuerance from Pharaoh by the blood of the Lambe : and the songe of the Lambe conteyneth all the songes in the Bible . This song is more fully described , chap. 19. But most directly they of his incarnation , and soules passage from the body to heauen , and resurrection , and sitting on the right hand of God . The workes of God be great and wonderfull : that the wicked whom he hath sett vnto wrath , beare sway heere for a tyme : but soone come to aeternall flames . And they who in short affliction professe his name cary away an aeternall peise of glory : 2. Cor. 4. wicked Babel worshipping creatures had a great reigne : that Gods seruants might teach there the trueth of saluation . That which Ierem. speaketh chap. X. of our Gods prayse against idolls is heere repeated . That Egypt and Babel teach the Pope what to look for . Thus the holy protest their honor to God , and labor to increase the Church , that all nations may come and worship him .

And afterwardes I saw , and behold the Temple of the Tabernacle of Couenant was opened in the heauen : and the seauen Angells came forth ( hauing the seauen plagues ) from the Temple : and they were clothed with cleane and pure linen : and girded about the breast with golden girdles .

As Angells help Gods seruants to victories , so proper Angells considered with men , whom they strengthen may heere be meant . Their clothing signifie syncere holinesse : which men should desire : and the golden girdle about the brest , signifieth the binding of the minde , in golden syncerity of heart . Maymo . in Beth Bechira handling Aharons garment : citeth traditions from them that saw the high sacrificers manner , that Aharon was girded about the brest , that sheweth Iohn to speake most learnedly , chapter 1. and heere , 15. and wiser then any , who would forge a booke , could doe .

And one of the foure liue-wights , gaue to the seauen Angells , seauen golden cupps , full of the anger of God , who liueth for euer and euer .

The liuely wight is heere as orator of the whole Church : and after the acknowledging of Gods goodnesse : by Gods charge the Angells take in hand to poure Gods wrath vpon his enimies : visibly , by men : but vnseene : as the armie that guarded Elisaeus . So , as I told , the punishment of Nabuchadnezar , Daniel chap. 4. commeth by the decree of the watchfull , and the petition of the holy . What the Angells desire in reuenge for the Church : God appointeth them to help forward in assisting men that be the fighters . So millions of millions waite vpon Gods throne : to rule the foure beasts : that the house of Zorobabell afflicted should know , that the heauens ruled : and tyrants should soone be tamed by them . The Pope should from Dan. 7. learne this , and from Apo. chap. 6. where the profane Caesares be destroyed : and know that after long angring of God , hee must haue full payment . Mortall Princes soone fade as a floure . But God is euerlasting 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Daniel 7. 9. and liuing for euer , Dan , cha. 12. and Apoc. X. and XV. who because men did not receiue the loue of the trueth , to be saued , sendeth workfull error : that they belieue falshood , that all may be condemned , which belieue not the trueth , but delite in badnesse . This Booke was penned in such a style , that it openeth not onely it selfe , but also teacheth how all the old Testament , belongeth to Christ .

And the Temple was filled with a smoke of the glory of God : and of his power : and none could goe into the Temple , till the seauen plagues of the 7. Angells were finished .

When the Tabernacle of Moyses , and the Temple of Salomon were consecrated , then Moyses and the Leuites could not goe in while the glory of God filled them . Here a cloud of Gods anger filled with defense the Church in the wildernesse : that God will not giue the wicked grace to ioyne with them , vntill they be consumed : the sturdy wicked who fight against open light , and be of the 666. sonnes of Adoni-kam : which had rather haue 666. talents of Cethem from Ophir , then all the knowledge of Iohns Reuelation : such that striue against the light , shall neither be forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come : but heere haue a conscience stinged as by scorpions , and in the world of soules , death aeternall .

CHAPTER XVI . As the Popes manner of rising plagued the World , in a like manner God consumeth him .

As the Popes arisinge , plagued the world , vnder Angells Trumpets : as 1. The earth . 2. The Sea . 3. Fountaines of waters . 4. The Sun . 5. By kingdom of Locusts 6. By raising vp the Turk 7. By earthquake .

So to him plagues come vnder the same terms : but in another signification , as 1. His earth hath boyles . 2. Sea , blood . 3. Fountains blood . 4. Susnn parching persecution . 5. By darkned throne , of spoile . 6. By Euphrates , by Turke . 7. By whole , earthquake .

And I heard a great voice from the Temple , saying : goe , & poure out the cupps of the anger of God into the earth .

In the heauen Christ is the Temple : and the Church by him . By his commandement ; and the Churches care , the Popes world is plagued : spirits , being Gods messengers inuisiblie ; men visiblie .

And the first went , and poured his cup into the earth , and there came boiles sore and painefull , vpon such as hath the marke of the beast , and worshipped his image .

The plague of Egypt vnder Iannes and Iambres resisting Moyses , is now vpon the minds of Papists : which resist Law and Gospell : the discouery of which Idolatry becommeth a sound meanes for Kings , ( that made the beast a King of Locusts ) to eate vp the flesh of the beast . The West Kings made the Pope mighty , to ouerthrow the East : weakned so , that Machmad and Turcke ouerhtrew it . And euer since the Pope came to be mighty , he became auctor of haile and troubles : and brought haile and fire of warre to be mixed with blood . So now he looseth many Countreies , vpon Martyrs , telling that he held Satans throne : and vpon diligent scholes detecting him in euery part : & bringing the Apocalyps to be dayly read , and all the eloquent N. Testament in Greeke founteine of heauenly water , to baptise the minde by the spirit into the kingdome of heauen .

And the second Angell poured his cuppe on the sea : and it became blood , as of the dead : & euery liuing soule dyed in the sea .

When the poore father of Rome , forging . S. Peters being there , became by Saint Peters name , of low and poore , an high mountaine : he became fiery : and cast himselfe into the sea of Empires : that by all his warres : a third part of the liuing in one age , were kill'd and destroyed . Till a thousand yeeres , hee became not a full mountaine ; till then Satan was tyed : but in Ierusalems warre , he was loose ; that 200. y. warres , turned the third part of politicall sea and shipps into blood and destruction : And what warrs haue bene since in Europe , which the Pope hath not kindled ? So he payeth for it : so hee looseth whole countreies , as Netherland , with the blood of 40. yeeres warres : and wast of the Spanish nation . That scant a third part escaped death : in them that could warre : for his killing of K. Philips sonne bent to heale the boyles of his religious . This did they , dead in blindnesse : and known to be such .

And a third Angell poured his Cup into the riuers and fountaines of waters : and blood came of it .

Heere lesser waters , are lesse forces : that continually he hath bad successe : and great losse . The yeare 1588. gaue him an open token of wrath in this sort : and Flanders 1600. And if he had gone forward ; Venice had taught the same : and Iuliaque will 1610. if he goe forward : dayly litle riuers of 700. 600. and 400. as they would meete are cut off . When he corrupted the Riuers and Fountaines of Scriptures , Ion. 3. the waters from which he that is not borne , cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen : 1 Cor. 15. 29. he made a third part dead in sinne . Since the Gospell is preached to the dead , Rom. 6. 2. they that knowe themselues dead in the flesh , but liue to God in Spirite , pay the worme-wood-starre , for bittering the waters of life : Coll. 3. 3. and wresting all that is spoken of the true Church , into protection for his Synagogue of Satan . And all together , bee one Angell that poure their cupps into the fountaines to make them blood : and to shew that they punish the dead in sinne .

And I heard the Angell of the waters say : lust art thou O Lord , who is , and who was , and the gratious , in iudging thus : because they shed the blood of the holy and Prophets : and thou hast giuen them blood to drink . For they are worthy .

The state that plagueth the Pope prosperously , acknowledgeth that the successe commeth from God , the vnchangeable ; who is , as he was : and alwaies gracious . Pharaoh by waters destroyed Israels children : innocent blood . His waters also God turned to blood : and againe , to oppresse his blood and his armies . So because the Diuelish ( popish ) Pope shed the blood of the holy & Preachers : God gaue them blood to drinke . A myracle . How died Popes ? full many by poyson : since the Monke poysoned the Emperor , by transubstantiating bread into poyson . Poyson hath bene still practised still in Rome : Queene Mary , the bloody , sped ill . And the bloody French dyed in bleeding : God as hee was , so he is , and will be alwayes iust .

And I heard an other from the Altar , saying : euen so , O Lord the God of Hostes , vpright and iust are thy Iudgements .

For confirmation of this matter , it is repeated , from the auctority of Christ the Altar , by wordes often vsed in Scripture .

And the fourth Angell poured his Cup , on the Sunne , and it was giuen him to burne men in the fire . And men were brent with a great burning .

When the fourth Trumpet sounded , the third part of the Sunne was darkened . There brightnesse of knowledge in the Church was meaned . Heere persecution , as Mat. 13. In England this fell out . Queene Mary persecuted . Priest borne in the Realme finde the same , and Papists : measure for measure ▪ and yet they being scholars , cannot see the iust iudgement of God , as followeth .

And they blasphemed the name of GOD , which had authoritie ouer these plagues , and repented not to giue him glorie .

The Law in England had perfect iustice of God . The Prince is supreame Bishop , and defendor of the Faith . Hee giueth all leaue to read the holy Hebrew and Greeke text , to expound the Hebrew by the Apostles Greeke , and the tongue of the New by Greekes , the Diuinitie by plaine reason . And all must confesse that Gods worke is perfect : and the man which will adde , sheweth himselfe in the Temple of God , as if hee were God : extolling himselfe aboue all Religion . Now the Priests preach the Pope King of England , as Irus was King of Lydia . Irus had as good a right to Ithaca with Croesus land , as the Pope to any Chimney-smoake in England for a Peter-penny . They turne Subiects to refuse the Bible , the Church , obedience to the King : and Papists haue endeauoured by Powder , to destroy the King , and his House , and the Gentry of Parliament : a treason so barbarous , inhumane , diuelish , Popish : this sheweth that the Pope hath the spirit of the former Beast : reuiued in all cruelty , and deceit , and all this fight is openly against God , for Satans throne . Campian and other the Popes Martyrs , making the wicked Apocrypha part of the holy Bible , and destroying faith and policy , should not haue blasphemed God , but haue repented , and giuen God glory for iustice . Bishop Tonstall vnder Queene Mary , fauoured the Gospell in London and Duresmē : and although D. Bancroft let Priest Watson print Popery in his house , and receiued foure Priests from Rome , yet he repented , and sent the Priest to Tiburne , and is become a M. R. F. Better should all Papistes come to God the shade .

And the fift Angell poured his Cup on the throne of the Beast , and his kingdome became darkened : and they did bite their tongues for paine , and they blasphemed the God of Heauen for their panges , and boyles , but repented not of their workes .

The fift Angels Trumpet could not stay the Starre of Rome from seeking Supremacy and badnesse , but by increase of Locusts he would be a King , or a Beast comming out of the Earth : and with his keyes of the kingdome of darkenesse he could bring a smoake of heresies , that darkened all Sunne and ayre . Machmad after , Lucian the dogge say well for the whetstone , but both those 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 are nothing to his spirits . As they haue both their portion in the lake , burning with fire and brimstone , & Lucian was not forgiuen in this world ; so the Popes states shall haue his throne darkened openly in this world , by valiant and holy people : strengthened by Angels . Darknesse , is vsuall for a distressed state in Iob , and Dauid , and Isai . Albion with Denmarke , is wholy gone from him : halfe Zuitzerland , Netherland , Germany . And the poore schole of Geneua said wel to him : though it agreeth with him , to slander the pure Text of Scripture . Where Beza doth say : Deus non agit in malis , he calleth backe those errors of his and Calvines , whereby they seemed to make God auctor of sin . The Senates religion , as they gaue mee leaue to expresse it , I dare defend , against Turke , and Iew , and Pope ; while my hand can guide the warbling pen . And where Bodinus saith , that Calvin should say of the Apocalyps : Miror quid tam obscurus scriptor velit ; it is not credible : that one of his iudgement , to shake off all the Popes trash , would speake so , of a booke penned by the Father of light . And Bodinus himselfe , should haue told the prayse of God , for the light of saluation , by this booke . God told him , that they were happy that read and marke the things written heere , chap. 1. As Daniel calleth to him all stories heathen for 600. yer . so Iohn for 1600. And as Daniel telleth the same things seauen tymes ouer to infinite delite . So doth Iohn , repeate , & as pleasantly . The Popes Diuines seeing his throne fall , and decay , they chew their tongues , in speach not fitted to matter . But snapping at syllables of the learned : and aeschrologia godlesse from vncleane spirits : and in all this they cannot repent them of fighting against all plaine truth . When fight is for popery by the Gospell , the Gospell should be answered : and not discourses made to Zwinglius , Luther , P. Martyr , Bucer , Caluin , Beza ; Many others match the best of them : and learning would try the Law by Ebrew , the Greek Testament by Greeks and Iewes : and so the waters would runne cleere : which now the starrworme-wood maketh bitter .

And the sixt Angell poured his cup vpon the great riuer Euphrates : to praepare a way for the Kings from the sun rising .

The same matter of Machmad and Turke arising from Euphrates and vexing the West , was vnder the sixt Angells Trompet . Geball All Tarik is a memorie , how Machmadistes , vexed thence Spaine and Italie . But rather for a scourge then to hold long possession ; of old , Euphrates stayed Parthians from the Empire . But for Popes Idolatry euen Germanie is troubled by Hagarenes : that Virgill might well say of both , for Rome :

Hinc mouet Euphrates illinc Germania bellum . On this side , Euphrates ( begins to iarre ) On that side , Germany doth menace warre .

And for Ciuil warres , I may continue the verses following , in the Poet ; for the words following in Iohn .

Vicinae ruptis inter se legibus vrbes , Arma ferunt : saeuit toto Mars impius orbe . The neighbour Cities hauing broke their lawes , Each against other vp in Armes arise : And wicked Mars through all coasts of the world . Acts ( mercilesse , most cruell ) Tragedies . And I saw that from the mouth of the Dragon , and from the mouth of the beast , and from the mouth of the false Prophet , three vncleane spirits like vnto froggs ( for they be spirits of Diuels working signes ) goe foorth vnto the Kings of the earth , to gather them into battel of the great day of the God of hostes . Behold I come as a thiefe . Blessed is he that watcheth , and keepeth his garments , that hee walke not naked , that men see not his shame . And hee gathered them into a place called in Ebrew Armageddon .

The Dracon is the company of the spirits that fell of old : the beast , the starre that fell from heauen , chap , 8. 9. and 11. 13. Prophecie is to teach the Gospell , chap. 11. So false prophet is the troupe of false teachers : three , is exceeding many : as cha. xi . two make many thousandes , for Zach. chap. 4. Their spirites bee vncleane for doctrine of Diuells , from the froggie puddles of slimie doctrine : truth resteth in this . HE shall bruse the old serpents head , Rom. 16. God 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 shall tread Satan vnder your feete : God in CHRIST destroyeth the workes of the Deuill : and the verie Zohar vpon Gen. 3. saith , HV . HE , is the holy and blessed Eternall . But the old serpent deceiueth the Woman , that sitteth on Rome beast , to say , that SHEE shall bruse the head of the serpent : so their Latin goeth , so their translations , so their checking of the Hebrew text : Thrise hauing the masculine gendre : so against all Hebrewes and Greekes : so against all prophets and Gospell : and Gods creation that the woman should doe more then the man . So to make this idle : that God should be in Christ , reconciling the World vnto himselfe : if a woman could doe more then man , and God in man . Their writings are so plentifull vpon this poinct , that they can deny nothing : and so they crosse all the Bible , which is but a commentarie vpon this place : and all popery is a fight with this place , and Satan conquering them for this maine castell , hath conquered them for all the Bible . That they haue against all religion Satans spirit , Popes spirit : and his Academies , seruing the Pope . These be the three vncleane spirits , going against all holinesse of the Bible : most euidently in deifying Creatures , and their made sainctes ; and Bread with Wine , which they would make better then all the world . A seale of most high matters , is most highly to bee estiemed : But none without athean madnesse will say , the seale is the King : the Kings auctority it should haue , to bee as himselfe : as Tully saith to his brother . But none of witt would make it the King him selfe .

All their doctrine is such , that their Temples , Masse , and dayly profession in all things is from the vncleane spirite ; so that no man conuersant in the Bible , can abide their Diuinitie .

For Liberall artes , Law and Phisique , they hold the principles of nations : They should as well for the Bible : and the Thalmudiques agreed with Saint Paul , but for the incarnation and resurrection . And in that the Pope granteth the storie . But in all his proper differeth from all men , therefore hee must haue a spirite from the vncleane Diuels . The threatning of comming as a thiefe in the night , is from Obadiah , telling of Idumeans destruction suddenly : who beeing of Izhaks house , yet were close enimies to the truth . The commandement of watching was vsed , Math. chap. 24. And the apparell of the minde teacheth from care to our bodie , what care we should haue to apparell our soule : That faith regenerating trimme it . The allusion to Armageddon , where Barake of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 fought the combats of GOD , that Mageddon was a mountaine of men cut in pieces : that Iabin King of Chanaan was fully broken there ; this sheweth extreeme breaking of the enimie . And when the world was not worthy of good Iosias , GOD would plague Iuda at Mageddon .

So the name of it is fit to expresse a full ouerthrow , by God from heauen : Barak and the People did litle , but God from heauen : by the starres , Auctors of weather fought from the storehouse of haile , and raine : that his mighty hand was Auctor of victorie . The next Cupp expoundeth that plainely , alluding further to the victorie of Iosuah : where haile slew more then the men did .

And the seauenth Angell poured out his Cup on the aire , and there came forth a great voice from heauen , saying : it is done : and there came a great voice from the Temple in heauen from the throne , saying , it is done ; and there were voyces , and thunders , and lightnings , and a great earthquake : such as had not bene since men were vpon the earth : so huge an earthquake , so great .

Haile and fire mixed with blood , were Pharaohs open punishments ; and thunderings : and at the Law giuing , was thunder , lightnings ; and heauy cloude . The Pope to come by supremacy , weakning Greece by all meanes : and begging landes : and hauing Princes helpe to further his forgery of Constantinus donation , made such warres and troubles , that by Scripture phrase , haile and fire was mixed with blood . Then Princes thought , the Turke , getting Grecia , should neuer plague them : But now , that they see him the cause of the Turks greatnesse ; and by Idolatry ( as Apoc. 9. told ) the cause of that successe , and whole hinderance to saluation : they requit him with taking from him , what they gaue him . He obscured sun and ayer : all kind of learning : Ebrew , Greeke , Latin , hee abolished : histories hee obscured : that none of his applied well , Greeks to Daniel , the bridge to both Testaments : Rhetorique tropes , which Sacraments require : hee turnes to propriety : as in , This is my body : and , This is my blood : wherein all Couenants the signe , hath the name of the thing signified ; Logique he turneth to sophistry : To patch an whole art and policie ouer mighty kingdomes by sophistry , most ridiculously when it is examined . Not he , but martyrs made the Gospell knowen : which stirreth Princes against him : that as to ouertrow New Rome or Constantina , they gaue their authoritie to old Rome , and atchieued their counsell , but to their owne great mischiefe : so Princes seeing that the former age by the Pope , brought in the Turke to the hazard of the West : and see that he knoweth not one letter , in the LAW : and is blinde in euery part of it : and cannot make his owne cause good , against the Turke or Iew ; they forsake him : the seruant of seruants : as God left the Chananites to bee conquered of Dauid : So he is Chanaan : they be Dauid : and in his warre , he shall be Iabin : and by Sisera , fall at Mageddon : and bee no more able to resist .

And the great Citie became into three partes : and the Cities of the nations fell : and Babylon the Great , was remembred before God , to giue her the Cup of the Wine of the heate of his anger : and euery Iland fled : and the mountaines were not found : and great haile , talent bigge , descended from heauen vpon the men : and men blasphemed God for the stroke of the haile , because the stroke of it was exceeding great .

By the Citie , meane the policie : and by three partes , great diuision : that it hath but a third part : because the policies of nations fall from it : and God remembred his anger told , chap. 14. and as vnder the Caesares : Ilands and Mountaines were moued from their place , that is , into another policy : so heere , alteration of policie is meant ; haile of a talent , is great ouerthrowes , by Gods hand : the allusion being taken from plaguing the Chanaanites , Ios. chapter 10. where haile killed more then sword : So the Spanish fleete hath often had great shipwrake , by the extraordinarie hand of GOD , specially 1588. And , what an infinite masse of money ; and millions of men hath Netherland consumed to him ? And lately , Venice shewed his weaknesse , that he durst not goe forward to warre , and specially Iuliaque : where Leopoldu● , Emperour , Spanie , Pope , wish they had neuer begon . Touching the quantity of haile , in countreies neere the Alpes , wee see this speach to keepe neere propriety : without a great hyperbole . At Zurick my learned friend M. Caspar Wesserus , told me of haile lately there : that one stone was brought from a field somewhat farre off to the Consull , and must melt in cariage : yet beeing weighed , it peised a wax pound .

Chanaan and Egypt haue greater haile , that trees and beasts be stricken to destruction by it . And in all this the Papists repent not : but thinke God to fauor the wicked side , and so blaspheme , and keepe their old Idolatrie , and locusts of all professions , as before . It is hard for men to repent , which will not learne from the word of God , how their case standeth . Their false ground that Peter was the chiefe Apostle , and at Rome , and the Rocke , and that hee had auctoritie , to binde and loose , more then others ; and could leaue that to Doctores of the Citie , which crucified Christ , as though they best deserued that ; and the fables of their miracles , as though they were true ; these harden them , that they cannot come into the Church , till the anger of God consumeth the Pharaohs , as chap. 15. vers. vlt. told .

CHAPTER XVII . Iohn like Daniel . And one of the seauen Angels which had the seauen Cupp● came , This Chap. is a plaine speach opening all the former Visions . and spake with mee , saying to mee , come : I will shew thee the Iudgement of the great Whoore : which sitteth vpon many waters , with whom the Kings of the earth committed fornication : and they which dwelt in the earth , were drunke by the Wine of her fornication .

THe wise God maketh the Cloud of his word light to Israel , and darke to Pharaoh . That the wicked shall not be ouer busie with it : he speaketh to them in Visions , that they cannot see whither they tend : because they know not the ground . Besides , commorations seeme vnto them new matter , and not a commentarie vpon former . So to them that be out of the Church , all things are in parables . But they that know the grounds shall see all easie . Ieremiah taught Israel in the playnest propriety of wordes that might bee . Ezekiel sweetneth the same with allegories : when both are compared together , all is plaine . Daniel telleth how Iudah should bee afflicted : by enemies likened to the proportion of a mans body : fist so , generally : that heathen would not marke the persecuted : But the Iewes knew : And if at the first they had bene told of great affliction , they would haue gone before captiuitie into Countries of Grecia . But when they were in Babel , and neere returne : their enimies are beasts comming out of the sea , and terrible : but yet reuenged , as the image was by strok from a stone ; so they by fire . But the persecuters and persecuted , neither be named : In a new vision they are expresly named , what the Ram and Buck meane : and the persequutour , aboue all that should goe before him , is plainely described . And last of all , a proper speach , expoundeth the Image , expoundeth the sea beastes , expoundeth the Land beast . That no booke was euer plainer then Daniel . Iohn like Daniel . Iohn is like him : He telleth , chapter 6. of great plagues to a state ; but telleth not to what state . Then he telleth of a falling away , but telleth not by whose occasion ; Then he describeth the occasioner , vnder seauen trumpets ; but hideth from the profane world , what policie hee would haue marked : After this , he bringeth the old Caesares , and Pope with late into one serpent : After this he diuideth the serpent into two beasts , with resonable plaine notes : and sheweth that the former beast comming out of the sea should be reuiued , by that which came vp out of the Land : Now that reuiued beast , after his particular doings and suffrings , is heere to bee seene , with the reuiuer . The Angell teacheth Iohn in vision , the learned men be Angeli Ecclesiae .

The great whoore , is the great Idolatrous City : the many waters , the harlot sitteth on , be people troupes , nations , and tongues : Kings society , in Idolatry , is the fornication : the dwellers on the earth , Phll. 1. 27. are the Idolous , whose 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 or cariage is not in heauen .

And he caried me into the wildernesse in the spirit .

As the Church was driuen into the wildernesse : to haue a policie vnmixed with Rome : so Iohn sheweth , that they must not be of Romes part , that will condemne her : but absolute free from her . In Aegypt God could not giue lawes for Israel : but they must be separated from other policies : so God brought them into the wildernesse . And when God would teach Iuda , that Moyses Ceremonies were but poore elements , and to praepare them for the rest of Christ , he carieth them into the wildernesse of the heathen : And when Iohn Baptist praepared a way for the rest of Christ , and calling of the heathen , who in the dayes of Dauid and Salomon were not circumcised , but baptized : Rambam Asure Bia. Per. 13. So we must goe into a wildernesse , & simply iudge by Gods word , not by rumors of antiquity and vniuersality , what is to be iudged of Rome .

And I saw a woman sitting vpon a scarlat beast full of names of blasphemy , hauing 7. heades and 10. hornes .

So Satan , being incarnate in the Empire of Rome , had seauen heades and tenne hornes : and vpon his head seauen Crownes : because so many states of Rome afflicted Gods people . In chap. 13. Tenne hornes , had tenne Crownes : to shew that so many kingdoms , not seuerall kings , as in Daniel for Aegypt and Syria belonged to the Empire .

And the woman was clothed in Purple and Scarlat , and golden in Gold , and pretious stones , & pearles : hauing a golden Cup in her hand : full of abominations , and vncleannesse of her fornication , and vpon her forehead , a name written , A MYSTERIE : Babylon the great , the mother of fornications , and the abominations of the earth .

Red color , is vsuall for blood : and Lycurgus or Dracoes lawes : and most fit for Romulus towne , where hee embrued his handes in the blood of his brother : but most of all for the Popes persequution . The gold reuiueth Babel , and the very phrase is taken from it , Isai . 14. And the story is in Dan. 3. where the King made an Image of gold ; sixtie cubites high , six cubites broad . So they amazed , foolish , with the cost of the matter : but of Christ we are to buy the true gold , Apo. 3. and 21. The golden rules of Faith and Trueth : and not to esteeme of a crucifix of gold : to crucifie Christ againe for the matter . So the picture of Mary , is in diuers places trimmed with chaines of gold , and pretious stones : and their Copes wickedly following Aharon , bee of cloth of gold . So the 3. Kings of Colone , that returned from Ierusalem to their countrey : and were but Persian sages , and no Kinges , nor any Persian that would be called Baltasar ; they are said to be trimmed at solemne times , with chaines of great Iewels : I would not see it , because I would not goe bare-head into their Temple .

A golden Cup had Babel , to make nations drunke with Idols : making Gods of their Starres : and was ful of lothsome things , Rome passeth al the enemies of the Church in cruelty and Idolatrie . and vncleane fornications : So is Rome manifestlie ; Colon , and Spaine : as if Babylon , a mystery ; were written in the forehead . As the learning of Daniel could doe no good to Babel , but still it would keepe the old Gods ; till Cyrus tooke their kingdome : so Rome is so deepe in Idolatrie , that no learning will make men leaue their places : Pharaoh . & Nebuchadnezar , were neuer so hardened . And these passe all that euer were , So Antio . tooke away Moses Law . for crueltie in persecution . The profane Caesares did not so strictly hinder all vse of religion . They hindred not the reading of Gods word , as the Pope doth , though they feared , lest the Kingdome of Christ should be a bridle to them Romes cruelty told , chap. 11. & 12. & 13. & 14. & 15. is now plainely handled .

And I saw the woman dronk with the blood of the saincts : and with the blood of the martyrs of IESVS . And when I saw her , I marueiled ; with great marueile .

Heere the blinde may see , that since the Empire was reuiued in the West , the persecutions of them , who say , Christ freely iustifieth , and only heareth prayer , and will haue the Idole of him selfe ( as Plato speaketh of vertue ) to bee fetched from his word , were bloody against the Saintes and Martyrs of Iesus . When the Pope contemneth a thousand times better learned then himselfe : how can hee looke to escape the wrath of God ? Iohn marueiled to see a woman dronke with blood , therefore the Angel calleth him to consider the chapters afore , as especially the thirteenth chapter .

And the Angell said to mee : why doest thou marueile ? I will tell thee the Mysterie of the woman , & of the beast which beareth her : which hath seauen heades and tenne hornes .

A more perticular description foloweth then was cha. 13. But any may see this to be a commentarie vpon that place : as God is a perfect expounder of his owne worde .

The beast which thou sawest , was , and is not : and hee shall ascend out of the Pit .

The Empire was , and againe is made dead : by the remouing to Bizantium , and it shall ascend out of the Pit , chapt. 9. when the locust and their king come out of the pit .

And shall go to destruction .

This speach is part of Balaams for Italy , Num. 24. which should afflict Heber ; that is , the faithfull , and hold on to destruction . The same he spake of Amalek : that he should go on to destruction : that was neere a thousand yeares after Balaam spake : that was Amalek was destroyed by Israel . As a thousand yeeres , are but as one day with God : so Satan was tyed 1000. yea . before the king of Locusts had the winges of horses and chariots to vexe the Church , the true Ierusalem ; for the Low to the ruyne of the West .

And they who dwell on the earth will marueile , ( whose names are not written in the booke of life , from the beginning of the world ) when they behold the beast that was , and is not , and yet is . Heere is a meaning that hath wisdome .

The naturall man obserueth not that when countreyes fall , they rise no more ; Aegypt , Aram , Assur , Paras , Graecia : that none would thinke Rome beeing once destroyed , should raise againe . But the taught of God , see a plaine reason . That the West in the end should afflict , first by strength ; and next by subtiltie in religion : that Christ his seruants should be tried , both for body and minde : and he pay the City that crucified him : both with horse , as chap. 6. and by the spirit of his mouth : and diligent searching of the Prophets . So for easier memory of story , Christ would haue Rome , that crucified the king of glory , once to bee plagued through their Emperors , and the Empire to be taken away , and the Citie to bee destroyed : as by Gothes : and by Lybians , by Giezerichus , a new Annibal . And then an enemie to God in all trueth , to shewe himselfe in the Temple of God , as if he were God : to be consumed by study about the Bible : by the word and sword that commeth from CHRIST his mouth : So the beast was , & againe is not , and yet is : God speaketh in the praesent tempus for things to come , because all things with him are praesent . This is a meaning that hath wisedome ; as Iobs case , and Daniels Image . Therefore wee should flee to God to be the expounder : who openeth what is in darknesse : and with whom light doth dwell .

The seauen heades are seauen mountaines , vpon which the woman sitteth : also they be seauen Kings : fiue are fallen , and the principall is : the other is not yet come : and when he is come , he must tary but a litle while .

The Iewes felt Pompei heauy : that made Iuda prouince to Rome . M. Crassus was heauy : that spoyled the temple of much gold . Iulius Caesar was also heany , who strengthned Cleopatra , ouer Iudea long lost , to set vp Herod at the last . Brutus and Cassius were also heauy , with their army . Antonius who married Cleopatra , The seauen heades afflicting . ( and holpe in Capitolio , Herod to be King ) was also heauy : all these came to destruction : for medling with Gods people : and all their state by Ciuill warres : So fiue Kings are fallen : and the principall , is Augustus : and the other is not yet come : the Empire reuiued : But at 1000. yer . will the Pope be sitting vpon the Empire : by litle and litle . And England at 1200. yer . would not grant him supremacy : Sigibert . And good father WICKLIFE , now 200. yeares ago preached , that if the commune lawes of England might stand : the Pope should haue no stroke in England . * * Walsingham . And good Lady Margareth , a pearle for a woman , the mother to K. Henry the seauenth , when she built Christs Colledge & S. Iohns , in both which I was fellow : and owe them this dutie : she in those dayes made lawes to aduance knowledge : to ruinate the Pope . And the valiant Henry VIII . trust him out , from being head or taile in our Church : so the Empire , ridden by the Pope , stood but a litle while , in sundrie places . And all the while of the arising , the Grecians ; as , Chrysostome , Andreas , Oecumenius , taught that the Romane Empire would be reuiued : though in Greek stories , Sysimus and the ecclesiasticall , Alaricus & Giezerichus wrought much harme : and there Antichrist should reigne : And if the Greeke old Doctores had bene well known : the Pope had neuer gotten peny by his Masse . Areopagita taketh the worde in the Law sense , the token of the body : so Eusebius , the Image and Symbolon : and so elder Origene ; and later Nazianzene : Antitypes and later Theodorit in a full disputation : and Macarius the Greeke Monke , calleth it Symbolum : and full many moo . Then the Pope had no auctoritie for turning bread into the body of Christ : to make him haue 1000. bodies : and to make Religion a stage to Angels and men . This long warning of the Popes arising was a warning to all ages : that they should not suffer the starr falling to make bitter the waters of the Law ; nor darken the starrs : and in all ages he had gainesayers . And both , Princes and People , who contemned the warning of this book , were worthie to be giuen ouer to all force of error .

And the Beast which was , and is not , the same is also the eight : and one of the seauenth .

The Pope shall be the eight , & chaleng place aboue all , & follow all heathen superstition in name , staffe , apparel of Caesares : and Temples : setting but a face of Christianity vpon them .

A plaine description of the Popes comming vp . And the tenne hornes which thou sawest , are tenne Kings which haue not yet receiued the kingdome : but receiue auctoritie as kings one houre , with the beast . These haue one minde , and shall part their power and auctoritie , to the Beast . These shall make warre with the Lambe : and the Lambe shall ouercome them for he is Lord , of Lordes , and King of Kings : and they which are with him , are called , and chosen , and faithfull .

Steuchus against Valla reckoning the Countries , which held of the Pope , bringeth them to ten . But we must know , that ten , vsually is a great number , about ten , fewer or moo : These kingdoms vnder the first Caesares were not so parted : as when Iulian the Apostata kept at Paris : who neuer heard that his Fathers brother , the great Emperor Constantine , gaue the West to the Pope : and if any such matter had bene , it could neuer be hid from him . But when the Pope of Rome , by long begging for S. Peter : and so for Monasteries in many Countreies , had gotten much wealth : and ready good wills in Rome and the West , to set vp againe the Empire at Rome . He picketh quarrels with the Patriarch of Constantinople : for procession of the holy Ghost , and Pascha day , and supremacy : & still of old labored to extinguish the Greek tongue : and puritie of Latin : and weakneth the East Empire , that barbarous Gothes reigned : whom to ouerthrow , Princes gladly ioyne with him : and he with them still for great Countreyes : that in the end they sweare to helpe him to hold Constantinus donation : and to bring the East , the Greeke , to agree with Rome . And after 1000. yea . the king of Locustes hath Satans throne in such power , that his winges bee chariots and horses to cause kinges to doe what hee will . As , for Ierusalem warrs ; to ouerthrow all their kingdomes . And in these tymes Satan bare sway , that scant any learned were in the West . But Monasteries and Collegies were built to fortifie haeresie : that Greeke was vnknowen till our age : and Ebrew to this houre , for skill in the tongue able to hold water : and to make a translation of good warrant , to all learned iudgements . In this blindnesse , still some Abates and such fought well by pen : and at the last by Martyrs : whom the Pope damned ; and the secular power put to death . But in the end , Christ by his martyrs roareth like a Lion ; and seauen thunders tell his anger : & seauen Angels poure it out : and men eate the little booke of Scripture : and preach to nations and kinges , to bethinke them , how they did set vp Rome .

And hee saith to mee : The waters which thou sawest , where the Where sitteth , are people , and folke : and nations , and tongues .

The phrase is from Babel , Ierem. 51. O thou which sittest vpon many waters : Psalm. 19. and from Dan. 3. These phrases teach the simple how plaine Gods Law is , lightning the eyes : to call old matters into minde : and to teach by old euents , howe other matters will fall out . Moreouer , this open speach of manie waters , to meane people and nations , would ( making a commentarie in the margin , vpon many places of the old Testament ) inlighten much .

Of the Popes fall . And the tenne hornes which thou sawest vpon the Beast , these shall hate the Whoore : and make her desolate and naked : and eate her flesh : and shall burne her in the fire .

The same kingdomes which cleaued to the Pope for profite or deceipt : when they see all profit gone : and how he by terror of forged purgatorie gate Princes great lands , wil alter their minde to hate the Pope : Many millions in England , hate his keies in Canterburies armes : as a mockage to the true keies of knowledge : so they hate the title grace , in Scotland , as doth the learned M. Meluin ; others , hate Leuies Linen , Cope , Priest ; and Kneeling at receiuing bread , which should bee receiued with most holy iudgement , not in the Popes gesture : others , hate the Leprosie of the Apocrypha books : the writers of which shew no more faith in Christ then did Flauius Iosephus , nor so much . Others , hate the Popes forme of prayer : patched vp for his vse , to content the people , not to spend that tyme in requiring of them opening of the Bible : And many would haue our Bishops caught in praemunire to loose all . Others , make great sute to haue their lands . Now if in England , most reuerend & right reuerend fathers , so learned as they take vpon them to bee , bee so hated , for remnant of Papistrie ; what hatred shall open Popery haue , where the Pope dareth excommunicate kinges ? Thal. Ierusal . noteth , that the King might not be excommunicated , nor any chiefe Ruler . But be sagely warned , to keepe his house for a time , and to saue his honor . But the high Sacrificer was whipped with as many stripes as any other , for his faultes , Ierus . in Sanedrin . But our Pope will bee excommunicating kinges , without all color of warrant from God : & shew himselfe in the temple of God as if he were God : beeing in all policie sinfull , and blaspeming true teachers : so he must needes be hated of Princes , that euery one will draw from him all that they can : That is , to eate the flesh of the Idolatrous towne : and burning it in the fire .

For God hath giuen it vnto their heartes , to doe his minde : and to doe one minde : and to giue their kingdom to the beast , vntill the wordes of God be brought about .

Because they did not receiue the loue of the trueth , vnto right happinesse , to studie the Lawes of God day and night ; God gaue them ouer to a foolish minde to pull downe the East Empire , and to set vp one in the West : and to set the Synagogue of Rome , aboue all : to rule all Empire and Kingdomes . And to this day , that cursed blindnesse abideth in men , that they thinke it a shame for a King to be learned : or for Noble men . True Kingdome , standeth in knowledge of the kingdome of heauen : and Princes of cunning education , might know both Testaments in Greek and Hebrew ; and veine of storie , in yong yeeres : that their hearts might a thousand times in a day runne ouer the heauenly frame of Gods booke : and see their Ancestors , from Adam to Noë , the pillars of the world . Then , the noble warrier * * Isa. 41. 2. 3 Abraham , King Moses , King Iosuah , King Samuel , King David , King Salomon : and noble Daniel , the mightiest ( subiect ) in the world , and greatest warrior ; & best learned . And his noble Cousins that quenched the fire , refusing Idols , should haue taught nobles , to haue in equal sort hated Babelish idolatrie of cursed Rome , that crucified Christ , and by the serpents biting pierced his footestepp and handes : Psalm. 22. and would naile fast all feete and handes , from walking in Gods wayes : and working in his trueth . What a shame is it for Kings , that they know not the familie of David , penned of purpose to make kings wise . David & Salomon both wise began the glorie : Ioakim & Ioachin , both vnwise , ended the glorie : all betwixt are a glasse for Kings to see their owne case . Againe the pompe of this world is eminent in Daniels Image : afflicting the holy house of Nathan , but beaten to pouder for their paines : & that madnesse of Counsell is expressed in Nebuchadnezars open madnesse . His open madnesse of seauen yeres , was not so madd as the Persians , or Alexander that made themselues Gods : and the parted Macedonians are a patron of slauery to Satan . Heere in one Image all Greek and Latin to Liuie is conteyned : and Kings might make their teachers , to bring such stately matter into commune knowledge , to make a Bridge from the fall of Salomons house , vnto the setting vp of Nathans . Nabuchadnezar honored Daniel to Iudahs good ; For chiefe heads of this matter : Kings further called , should further delite in this kinde . So , for the Image of the beast , Apoc. 13. if Kinges had bene happy , they had learned from storie what Iohn foretold : but because they despised Gods exhortation to read the Booke : God gaue it into their hearts to giue their kingdome to the beast : if they would make their people learned in this Booke : the flesh of the harlot should soone be eaten . All true soldiers , should be Doctores of Diuinity : such all will conquer with small losse , as Israel vnder Iosua , which studied Moses 40. yer . And Dauids Capteins by knowlede of Moses , were mighty in battell . Doctors in bare title ; the Popes , and ours , deserue so much reuerence , as so many apes , and all that put any trust in them , are like vnto them .

Now commeth a plaine condemnation of Rome . The woman which thou sawest is the great Citie , which hath the Kingdome , ouer the Kings of the earth .

All be past shame , that see not Rome heere damned vnto the end of wrath .

CHAPTER XVIII . The King is Angelus to cause the word to be sounded . After this I saw an Angell , comming downe from heauen : hauing great auctority : and the earth was lightned by his glorie : and he cried mightily with a great voice , saying : BABYLON the great City is fallen , is fallen , and is become a dwelling of Diuells , and a prison of euery vncleane spirit , and a prison of euery vncleane and hatefull bird , because she hath caused all nations to drinke of the wine of the anger of her fornication , and the Kings of the earth committed fornication with her , and the merchants of the earth became rich by the might of her wealth , &c.

THE like speach is in Ezekiel , chap. 47. where the glorie of the Gospell shineth from Christ , and waters of doctrine flow with life : And the Angels glorie lightned the whole earth , cha. 10. taught this same matter : where Iohn eateth the litle booke . And Christ is the Angell , he commeth downe , when he setteth vp the light of his word , by which hee shineth ouer the earth . Though in vision sundry Angels expresse him . And when Ierusalem is builded , Babylon must needes fall : and where the mighty Gospell is taught of millions , there Christ speaketh with a great voice . Anabaptistes , be the chiefe helpe that the Papists haue to dispute , that it is dangerous for the common people to medle with Gods word . But a learned officer , would with sagenesse soone teach them how they misse burning in fire the obstinat in haeresie . Maymo . in the treatise , Chagigah . Perek III. sheweth how the King should read the Law , before the people in the feast of Tabernacles : and in what sage reuerence . A pulpit of wood was made for him , in the court where all might come , men and women , and the synagogue keeper , brought forth the booke of the Law , & gaue it to the Archisynagogue : and he to Sagan of the Temple : Strategos , Act. chap. 4. 1. Chancelor , we may terme him : he to the high sacrificer : and hee to the King , and hee read Deuteronomie , and of the King he saith : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 That is : The King is Angelus to cause the word of GOD to be sounded .

If the Iew , could thus honor the Law : and shew the Kings duty ; which Iew saw not the true glorie of it by the SON of GOD : how much more should wee bring vp our Kings to honor the holy Gospell : to read speciall places : as the first of Saint Matthew of 1800. yer . story : and 3. Luke of 3957. or Act. 7. or 2. Thess. 2. or some speciall place : to stirre nobles , a learned reading would be as good as a commentarie . And chapters expounding one another : and Psalmes might so be chosen , that by bare reading great light would come . So millions would say that Babylon the great is fallen : and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Daemones be all one , and Rome is a dwelling of Diuels : and Cardinals bee vncleane spirits and Archbuy-shopps be vncleane and hatefull birdes , and their keies be keies of the pit : and their Idolatry making Peter the Rock against this , 2. Sam ▪ 22. THERE IS NO ROCK BVT THE ETERNALL , had made the Kings of the earth madde in Idols : from one error ; that the gates of death , shall not praeuaile against Rome : where the speach meant , that terror of Romes persecution , should not stay the building vpon Christ the Rock .

Buy-shopps should be knowen how wickedly the merchants become wealthy , blinde leaders of the blinde , vnto eternall destruction . Vncleane spirits , and hatefull birdes : if Esay 13. 14. 21. 23. 47. and Ier. 51. & Ezek. 27. and againe Ier. 7. should bee read , comparing old traffique with the Popes ritches and ruyne ; this chapter would haue great light : which of it selfe needeth not further exposition : For the next cha. telleth how Rome falleth , The Gospell is the ioy of the godly . by the ioy of the godly , which in order of tyme handleth matter , whence the ruyne of Rome commeth . The terme witchcraft , bestowed vpon the Popes doctrine , is to be noted : They who say , bread after wordes spoken , is no longer bread , would haue men bewitched , and so for the wine . Sense is a diuine testimony , and if two men should witnesse , that others did worshippe bread or wine : no hypocrisie should saue them . Christ gaue the Law in Moyses , and will not the tokens to bee worshipped : that must be kept for God onely . Where Rome killed men for the Prophets doctrine , and holy Apostles : they are as gilty , as if they had killed them : and all holy in the same faith . All the holy spake of Christ , and Rome by Pilate killing him , was worthy to haue for Popes , neither forgiuenesse in this world , nor in the world to come : but heere , to be openly cursed as Iscariot , and in the world to come , eternall flames . This kind of speach troubled great Doctors : I wil therefore digresse a litle ; to this phrase : Maymoni , in treatise of repentance , saith : there is a sin , whereof sentence passeth ; that he shall be punished in the world to come , & no harme passeth ouer him in this world , and there is a sin : which is punished in this world , and in the world to come : as be the Iewes that betrayed Christ , & the Romans that crucified him . The Iewes are plagued with blindenesse and slauery , and Rome with horrible Idolatries , and tyrannies , and warres , and blood .

CHAPTER XVIIII . As old Isratel praysed the Eternall IAH for their deliuerance from Aegypt Canaars ; Babel , Antiochus & all their enemies ; so heere the holy doe , for deliuerance from Rome , which is called and compared with Aegypt , &c. because that the cruelty & Idolatr of all the enimies the the Gospel since the beginning was in Rome . I say Ieremy and Ezekiell compared with this ch. bring great light . And after this I heard a great voice of much people in heauen ; saying , Allelu-iah , saluation , and glorie , and honor , and power , belongeth to the Lord our God : for his iudgements are right and iust : because hee hath iudged the great whoore , which corrupted the earth by her fornication , and reuenged the blood of his seruants out of her hand : And againe they said Allelu-iah : And her smoke ascended for euer and euer , &c.

WHEN the Angell filled the earth with his glorie , then much people prayseth GOD , for reuenge against Rome , and the 24. Bishopps , sage learned , and the speciall rare , the foure wightes full of eyes , and tell of the Lambs supper , and his mariage with the Church : which matter , Psalm . 45. and Cantic . directly handleth , and all the scripture runneth vpon that . Now for the terme , Hallelu-iah . It is vsed first in Psalm . 104. where the verse afore , wisheth the wicked to bee destroyed out of the earth . And the old Hebrewes turne that speach of the Psalm , to haue beene the preaching in the dayes of Noë ; when the flood came : and Midras Tillin noteth , that Allelu-iah was neuer vsed till Psal. 104. after prayer that the wicked should be taken away , out of the earth . The auctoritie of the book is litle , but the peise of the argument is much . So in the New Test . Aleluiah , is neuer vsed , till speach commeth of the Popes destruction . The sinfull , to haue Pyrrha the wife of Deucalion . The fable which made Noë Deucalion , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & his wife 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 conteined a fable which Ouid hath .

Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur affore tempus Quo mare , quo tellus , immensaque regia coeli Ardeat , & mundi moles operosa labores .

That is , Iupiter bethought him , how tyme should come , When Sea and Land and great Heauens pallace Should burne , & the worlds workemanship decay .

As once , the world perished by water : so it should by fire . Sem and Iaphet taught that , in sadnesse . But their sonnes turned it into a fable : yet S. Pet. 2 Epi. 3. restoreth the matter vnto old trueth : And as the Midras turneth in fable Halelu-iah , to be vsed at holy preaching , in Zohar vpon Gen. 6. by the argument : and first , Psal. 104. vpon the destruction of the wicked : so heere , first vpon the destruction of the man of sinne , the word is vsed : And that , foure tymes .

Of the Hebrew terme .

God , only wise , contriued the world vnto Macedonian victories , and reigne of 300. yea . from West , vnto all partes : that Greeke was made common ouer all the world , by the tyme that the Apostles were to write the Gospell : that in the Greeke tongue , and only in the Greeke tongue , they might write it for all nations . Yet God would haue the tongue , which Adam spake and Heber kept : and that in which the Law was penned , to be still studied . Therefore , the N. Test. hath many , yea full many wordes , that require Ebers helpe : and in expressed letters about 50. And whereas , Esai . 19. telleth , that in Egypt they shall speake the tongue of Chanaan : he meaneth , that with the Gospell , they shall haue the Hebrew tongue : and Origens Octaplun , eightfold worke , in Epiphanius Ancorato , had Hebrew in Hebrew letters , and the same spelled in Greeke : and six Greeke translations : so here , the studie of the Hebrew Prophetes , to open the Gospell , doth fell the Pope : and the Pope is closely touched by the word , Allelu-iah ; Psal. 135. Praise God , in whom wee breath : and not Idoles which haue no breath in their nostrills .

Of the best way to ouerthrow the Pope .

The Turkes Princes moued Q. Elizabeths agent , L. Barton , of godly memory , to the known way , by common witt , to open the trueth ; in causing a Rabbin to demand a proofe of the New . Test. by Ebrewes . The Apostles proued all by Ebrews : & so should all expounders of them : And the Pope vnable therin falleth , and all his Cardinales , and Archbuyshops . And our King tooke once a noble course that way : the hinderer , shall abide iudgement : and that a most heauy : & shall not haue his shame forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come . An Ebrew explication of the N. Test. by sayings granted of Iewes , would moue Iewes & Gentiles to hold one truth . My Hebrew explication of Nathans house , Mat. 1. & Luc. 3. from Dan. 7. fold shield , and the Hebrew chayning of the Chronicle , hath moued Salem and Rome : though Nazaret would bring the auctor to the top of a Rock . This matter is worthie of record : that Gods vengeance may bee marked while the world standeth , how he will deale with so gratefull babes . But now let vs abridge the text : People , Bishops , rare godly praise God , for calling to the Mariage : that the Church is married to Christ : and clothed in white iustice : and Christ warreth , to ouerthrow Rome .

Amen , Aleluiah : And a voice came from the throne , saying : praise our God all his seruants , and they that feare him both small and great .

This short summe of Diuinitie , distinguisheth vs from Papists , who make Gods of Creatures : and giue praise to them where God only will be feared .

And I heard the voice of a great multitude : and as the voice of many waters , & as the voice of strong thunders , saying , Halelu-iah : for the Lord God of hostes doth reigne : let vs reioyce and be glad : and let vs giue him glory . For the mariage of the Lambe is come : and the wife hath praepared her selfe : and it was giuen her to put on white linen , pure and shining . For the linen is the iustice of the sainctes .

When whole kingdomes call vpon God : and fight for the Gospell with successe , it is fitted to continual noise of waters : as Ezekiel 1. 24. the kingdomes that made Gods iudgements knowen : Psal. 136. 9. 15. 24. are likened to much water : & the thunder of Gods power , is well expressed , by thunder of the ayer , Psalm . 29. All tendeth to Aleluiah ; Psal. 78. Praise God in whom wee breath , for rescuing vs from Satan , with manifestation of his kingdome : And let not England forget the goodnesse of the Lord : but acy remember it : and not hide it from their children : but to the generation to come to shewe the prayses of the Eternall , his power also , & his wonderfull workes that he hath done . The light of the Gospell now these hundred yea . hath bene exceeding great , & to greater knowledge , then euer since the Apostles tymes the Church had . And all reformed Countreies flow with learned men . And sage cariage is heere laid out to the eye ; in white linen . This short rule must alwayes hold : 2 Tim. 2. God will make known who bee his : and all must depart from sinne that call vpon the name of God .

And he saith vnto mee , write : Blessed are they that are called to the supper of the mariage of the Lambe .

This should be written in all hearts : that they only be happie , which in the Lords Supper , protest the aboundance of grace of the gift of iustice . The bread bare , & wine bare , taken in the sage vse : that our soules feed vpon his incarnation and redemption ; is as strong , as the frame of the world , to stay vs in Christ . The auctority of the speaker , who made the world by his word , must be looked vnto : and as our eyes , iudge of the frame of the world ; and our minde , to what inuisible vse all was made subiect to a man : so our eyes , must iudge of bread & wine , & our minds , that Christ suffring for vs , ended sacrifice & offring . By seale of things without life : by bread and blood of the grape : by the terme supper : the whole tenor of Christianity is meant : but the acceptation of the seale is an open action , to distinguish vs from others . The Pope corrupted , from the playnesse that is in Christ : and making Priest & sacrifice : hath missed wholy of the trueth in Christ : as Iannes ●nd Iambres resisted Moses .

Papists would make fooles belieue , that Calvin bread this ; symbolum corporis : and in other matters , if Calvin hath 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . a rash word : they vrge that vpon whole Churches . Their eyes might tell , that the ancient Grecians neuer made question heere : neither had combat with haeretiques heere : Eusebius after Origen , recorder of the whole Churches opinion , in praep. calleth Bread and Wine , Icones , & symbola . Neither did any after him , striue against that : but full many followed him . God is light : and all the Bible is so plaine , to a sound student , that none can moue doubt , but to his plague . The Papists cary in a siluer chest , a wafer of meale , as the bodie of Christ : making themselues a scoffe to God and his Angels : and the barbarous thinke by vnlearned prating , to make their cause good . They come 40. yer . short of learning , to defende the common groundes , against a subtill Iew , or Turke , as to this syllogisme of Machmad .

If the scripture be corrupted , another iudge must be had ( The Pope not only granteth , but vrgeth also this : & this . )

But the scripture is corrupted .

Therefore another iudge must be had .

I will ioyne with Turke , Iew and Pope , to grant the Preposition . But against Turke , Iew and Pope , & our side ; I deny the assumption : and hold the text pure . This no Romist yet euer saw . Therefore their studies must bee holden vnfitt to rule in Diuinity .

And he saith to mee : these words of God be true .

By reason that the carnall man cannot see the glorie of the wisedome , which is in the couenant of CHRIST , in plaine simplicitie full of heauenly trueth : The Angell stayeth vpon this doctrine , as opposite to Rome : & working Romes fall : handled chap. 18.

And I fell downe at his feete , to haue worshipped him : & he saith to me , do not . For I am fellow seruant to thee , & to thy brethren which haue the testimonie of IESVS : Worship God : for the spirite of prophecie is the testimonie of IESVS .

Heere , Iohn sheweth mans weaknesse to Idol-seruice , in his transe , ready to worship the Angel . And telleth , that , Angells be ministring spirites for our saluation : God only must bee worshipped . The spirites that teach , teach of Christ : that he only must bee worshipped : In the old Testament , Christ is called an Angel : and is worshipped ; but no created Angel is worshipped .

The warres of Christ and Christians : against the Empire and Pope . And I saw the heauen opened : and behold a white horse , and hee that sate vpon him , was called faithfull and true : and in Iustice doth he iudge & war . And his eyes were like a flame of fire : & he had vpon his head many Diademes : hauing a name written , which none knew but himselfe : and clothed in a garment dipped in blood : and his name is called the WORD OF GOD .

The heauen opened , sheweth what shall be opened in the Church : the white horse , is sincere might : the Ryder is called faithfull and true , to assure vs of victory against mighty states : and he iudgeth & warreth in righteousnesse , vnable to abide sinne , still to reigne : his eyes bee a flame of fire , searching in iustice to the bottome : This is made famous in 1588. and 1605. for our Albion . as Daniel 10. for the ouerthrowe of Xerxes armie : and Apo. 1. and 2. And his many Diademes , sheweth that he will rule Kinges in many Countreyes . And the name written which none knoweth but himselfe , signifieth the Godhead , dwelling in light that none can come to .

His garment dipped in blood , is expounded Esai . 63. shewing , that the enemies blood shall make him known , as vnder old Assur and Cittim . And his name is the WORD OF GOD : as in Iohn the first : and infinitely in Onkelos . Iehouah , is the WORD of IEHOVAH . These mightie titles comfort the Church : that they shall bee sure of a victorie . Reigne still , O King MESSIAS , for we rest on thee : reigne still , O King of Sainctes , and wee will folow after thee .

And the armies , in the heauen folow him , vpon white horses , clothed in linen , white and cleane .

The valiant Christians with speed and courage folow Christ : and in synceritie of truth : though Lutherans Vbiquitie , and others iourney to hell , be great spotts : yet many are free from these : and mo wil be in tyme .

And out of his mouth commeth a sharpe sword : to strike the nationes with it : and hee shall bruise them with an yron Sceptre .

The sword of his word , hath in all ages told ; that , euery trespas should receiue iust recompence : and by stories past wee should assure vs , of them that be to come : and the yron Sceptre , Psalm. 2. taught by Dauid , how Christ his enemies should fall . And the Image beaten to dust , Dan. 2. and the Romane ciuill warres taught them , what it was to meddle with the Iewes : and with Tully to say : Barbara Iudaeorum superstitio : Gens nata seruituti . So Diui Caesares for 300. yeares were brused : and now the Pope for 400. to come , may still looke to bee plagued , that by 6000. yeeres of the world he shall be as the Macedonians at our Lords birth , voyd of all authoritie .

This short vision may endure a long time , as that in Ezekiel , of Gog and Magog , 38. and 39. contayned matter of 300. yeeres .

And hee treadeth the presse of the wine of the anger and indignation of God of hostes , and hee hath vpon his garment and vpon his thigh a name written , KING OF KINGS , AND LORD OF LORDS .

Esay 63. telling of the winepresse , teacheth now by story , of old euents : and the other Attributes , Nabuchad . Dan. 2. giueth to Daniels God : and the stories shew the works . And students of iudgement , would bee ready in heathen which open the holy Bookes , from the first Greek stories to the last . By garment , and thigh written vpon : open dealings of Christ , teach men to contemne his mediation : and to feele that hee ruleth all .

An open proclamation of the Popes destruction . And I saw an Angell standing in the sun ; and hee cried with a great voice : saying to all the birds that flee in the ayer : come and assemble vnto the supper of the great God : to eate the flesh of Kings : and the flesh of Coronels : and the flesh of the Mighty and the flesh of horses , and of their Riders , and the flesh of all free and bound .

This speach Ezekiel vsed , ch. 38. speaking of Macedonians , that should afflict Iuda : specially , vnder Antiochus Epiphanes , after whom , that Kingdome fell dayly , more and more , with horrible destruction . And as the speach in Ezekiel is caried hither , so the names of Gog and Magog , be in the next Chapter : where the Popes chiefe ripenesse commeth to let Satan loose .

And I saw the beast and the Kings of the earth , and their armies to make warre , with him that sate vpon the horse , and with his armie .

This short prophecie telleth , that the Pope and Empire shall fight against the Restorers of the Gospell : and still haue the worse . Albion and Ierne haue shaked him off : and much of Germanie : and Netherland : and halfe Zwitzerland : and all Denmarke : and his murthering of the French King , will haue reuenge . In Ireland his stirring of Papists , vnder Desmond , to rebell , made greater death , then kites , wolues & doggs could deuoure , or men bury : or riuers wash without poysoning their fish . And Brabant , now 40. yer . hath seene great slaughters , and the Kinges putting of his owne son to death , was more losse to his house , then many millions : And his owne death , was of a strange sicknesse : So many French that persecuted the Gospell , had strange death . And one after another , while they fight against Christ , shall haue strange successe : as the Popes haue strange deaths , and boyles at home .

An abridgement of all Gods iudgements in one . And the beast was caught , and with him the false prophet : which worketh signes before him , by which he deceiueth them that receiue the marke of the beast , and worshippeth his image : Both were cast aliue into the lake , burning with fire and brimstone .

Andreas , vpon chap. 13. teacheth plainely , that Antichrist setting vp the Empire , is there meant : So Pope & Emperor , must needes be meant heere , to as euident destruction , as if they were cast aliue into eternall flames : this should be a faire warning , for men to come out of Babel , to vse no garments , no prayers , no lawes , of the Popes making .

And the rest were killed with the sword of him which sate vpon the horse , which went out of his mouth , and all the foules were filled with their flesh .

The principall had open terrible miserie : the others , in vision , had but death . So , in Daniel chap. 7. the fourth beast , was cast into the fire : and the common sort in Ezek. are eat of foules .

CHAPTER XX. The Diuells are not simply bound . And I saw an Angell comming downe from heauen hauing the key of the Pit , and a great chaine in his hand , and he laid hold vpon the Dracon , the old Serpent , which is the Diuell and Satan , and he bound him a thousand yeeres , and cast him into the Pit , and shut him vp , and sealed vpon him , that he should not deceiue the nations any more vntill the thousand yeeres were ended : Afterwards he must be loosed a litle while .

THAT the Diuels are not simply bound , one houre , Iob. 1. and 1. Pet. 5. teach vs : when they fell the sixt day : misliking the charge of care ouer man : the darke ayer wherin we breath , a black Tartarus , without starre-light , is their lodging : in chaines of Gods prouidence , as if they were in prison . So , wee may not thinke that the Diuels were euer simply bound : but they were in the Pit , whence at the last the locusts came foorth : among the company of the profance : that they deceiued not the great number sealed , chap. 7. and former martyrs , ch. 6. But for a thousand yeeres , some reigned in all ages with Christ , and many were martyred , and moo vndeceiued , to worshippe the beast and his Image , & to take the marke in the forehead or hand . They liued the true life by the Gospell : where all faithlesse aliue , 1. Tim. 5. 6. be dead ( in sinne ) as S. Peter saith : and Zeror Hamor , infinitely . The Apostles in their ages liued & reigned with Christ , and Iustine Martyr and Athenagoras , and such in their ages : Athanasius and many of his tyme , and so others in their ages : liued heere the Christian life , and reigned as Kinges ; sacrificing their owne affections , chap. 1. Some in all partes of the thousand yeeres , not altogether a thousand yeeres . The rest of the dead , did not reuiue , vntill the thousand yeeres were ended : as the profane Caesares , and Idolatrous Locusts : who had great occasion offred to the first resurrection , with Christ , Rom. 6. Eph. 2. But they being dead in sin , despised the truth , and reuiued not . The first resurrection is by faith , to be risen with Christ . He is happy and holy that hath his portion in the first resurrection . The second death shall haue no power ouer them : but they shal be sacrificers of God , and of Christ , and there shall be such , to reigne with him for a thousand yeares .

From Adam , of 1000. yer . Satan deceiued not generally while the Fathers liued : that the flood was denounced , in the old world , & in the world now of 900. Chanaans sinne was growing to ripenes : Amalek of 1000. came not to Amans pride : as Israel bred not Sadducees of 1000. yer . nor Rome gate rule to deceiue whole states , of a thousand yeres . Now the text will be cleare .

The Pope deceiued not generally till , 1000. yerees . And I saw thrones , on which men sate : and iudgement was giuen to them , and the soules of them that were beheaded for the testimony of IESVS , and for the word of God , and which worshipped not the beast , nor his Image : nor tooke the marke in their forehead , or vpon their hand : but they liued and reigned with CHRIST , the 1000. year . The rest of the dead did not reuiue of the 1000. year . This is the first resurrection . Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection . The second death hath no power ouer them : but they shal be sacrificers of GOD and CHRIST : and reigne with him a 1000. year .

Heere then , be martyrs , and holy for 1000. year . But the starre-worme-wood , and the darkened starres , and the locusts they continued , in profane heathen lot : and the Diuels were in their pit , helping them to sett him loose : to vex the holy Church : for the old Ierusalem : which Christ pronunced , that it should be Iebus , or troden downe for euer .

And when the thousand yeres are finished , Satan shall be let loose out of the Prison : and shall goe foorth to deceiue the nations , ouer the foure corners of the earth : Gog and Magog , togather them vnto warres : whose number is as the sand of the sea .

The Pope to weaken Princes did set them on , to recouer the holy land , which God would haue to abide cursed : that Iewes might see their sinne ; killing Christ : this would the Pope haue recouered : and Rome in a thousand yeeres , could not learne this one chapter , nor remember old Gog and Magog : how the Pope now reuiueth that warre , in my Concent , I haue shewed the termes meaning . Thence the Reader may fetch it . The Iewes Ierusalem was holy : but now the Christian Church is the beloued Citie , and the tents of the holy , which , to besiege and weaken , hee stirred this warres for desolate Ierusalem .

The Pope weakened the West in superstition , prouoking to warre , for ( as he termed it ) the holy Land . And they ascended ouer the breadth of the earth : and compassed the Tent of the holy , and the beloued Citie .

All the strength of the West was deceiued by superstition , to goe fight in the East for Antioch : in the land of Magog : and other soiles neere Ierusalem : and all the force of Machmad , from the East assembled : and 200. yea . the poore Church was afflicted : that afterwards Popes might set Kings vp and down , as they would . And Machmad still since hath vexed the West : and the king of Locusts now hath 300. yeares , beeing a new Gog and Magog , vexed the Church .

And a fire came downe from heauen , and ate them vp .

As Satan dealth with Iobs sheepe , he dealth with the Popes sheepe , to eate them vp with fire . Euen thence to the worlds end , chap. 19. which matter is heere briefly repeated : and in that which followeth .

The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might . And the Diuell which deceiued them , was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone : where the Beast , and false prophet , and they , shall be tormented day and night for euer and euer .

The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might , and so the eight is also the seauenth : and hee with his Clergie is also the false prophet . Heere Papists may see what shall become of them .

A liuely description of the latter Iudgement . And I saw a great white throne , and one sitting vpon it : from whose presence the Earth and the Heauen fled , and no place was found for them : and I saw the dead , small and great standing before God , and bookes were opened .

All mens doings are in record before God , as written in bookes , the like speech is in Daniel , chap. 7.

And another Booke was opened , which is of life : and the dead were iudged by the things written in the bookes , according to their workes .

All that put not on Christ , are condemned for their works .

Now the sea had giuen vp her dead : and death and the graue had giuen vp her dead . And they were iudged euery one according to his workes : and death and Haides 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 were cast into the lake of fire : this is the second death .

Death and Haides , are expounded in Arethas , sensible : Men which commit matter worthie of death & destruction .

And if any were not found written in the booke of life : hee was cast into the lake of fire .

This sheweth that only the chosen in Christ haue life euerlasting : and what there companie is : euen the heauenly Ierusalem in this world ; the chapters folowing doe shew .

And I saw a new heauen and a new earth : for the first heauen and the first earth passed : and the sea is no more .

This speach may well be referred to the new world : which for vs to search of what sort it shall bee : the Law , Deut. 29. ( to leaue hid things to the Lord our God ) forbiddeth vs to search curiously . Of the heauenly Ierusalem , I haue made a treatise in Greeke alone : at large , which I made turne to other tongues .

This worke is made to conuict Rome to be damned through all : and I hastened in the beginning to that : and I would not draw the Readers minde from that . The last end may bee handled best seuerally . So this paines shall heere haue an end .

AN EXPLICATION OF THE HEAVENLY IERVSALEM , SHEWED APOCAL. CHAPTER 21. AND 22. BEING of larger discourse then the former Commentarie made by the same auctor , to shew Romes condemnation : and with small strife against Rome : and such as Rome will not refuse to reade . By H. B r. After the destruction of Babylon : Let vs behold the saluation of Sion . A Commentary vpon the Apocalyps , Chapter 21. and 22.

CHAPTER XXI . The second discourse of 21. and 22. Chapters . And I saw a new heauen and a new earth : for the first heauen and the first earth passed away : and the sea was no more .

ISAIAH , chap. 66. compareth the Gospell hauing the rest of Christ for the Iewes Ceremonies : vnto a new heauen : and the earthly heathen state called to the church , a new earth : as God will make indeed a new world . And ioyneth the doctrine of both , together : So heere , after mention of heauen and earth passed : the wordes import the new world : and praesentlie turne to the Gospell : in saying , the sea shall be no more : that is , a troubled state shall be no more . For , the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding , guardeth our heartes in the loue of Christ , that no sufferings for him is a griefe or trouble : and we read , chap. 16. that his Angels haue seauen cups of wrath , to poure vpon the helhounds that bite his seruants : they shall not care for the sea , whence the Romane beast ariseth .

And I Iohn , saw the holy City Ierusalem , new ; comming downe from God : from heauen : as a bride praepared ; for her husband trimmed .

Iohn began the New Testament : Iohn endeth it . The terme soundeth grace or mercy : fitt for the argument : So in Zachary , at the building of the Temple , acclamation should bee ; Grace , Grace , be to it . And none , but a Iohn in heart , one that is made gracious , Eph. 1. ( the Hebrew to that , is Iehonan , and Iohn & Iochanan ) can see the holy Ierusalem . The worldly doe looke to worldly pompe : as the Pope to rule princes : in deed euery teacher should rule Princes , by sage aduise , not by auctority .

Of Iohn .

Iehoiadah , the stately high sacrificer , is called also Iohn : and sundry others , and that name is in the 70. Ionan , and one of our Lords fathers is called by that name , & others too : Ianna , and Ioanna bee of the same notation : Grace : giuen by fathers that still looked to the grace of God , in Christ , and all should in heart bee . So euery one should be in heart Petros building vpon Petra , the Rock : Eli Tzur & Tzuri-shadday , Num. 1. 5. 6. teach that . My God is the Rock : My Rock is God . One word of Hebrew , had broken the Popes keies : as the Pharisees keies of the Kindome of heauen , and all take a foolish course for Diuinity , which seeke it from Latines rather then from Ebrew .

Of Ierusalem .

Of Ierusalem , I wrote at large in my treatise of Melchitzedek , where also I shewed , why the 70. altered the Hebrew , 36. hundred of yeres , adding to the Patriarkes at fatherhood , to many , 100. As Adam at 230. begate Seth , where Moses proper truth wrote 130. Our note 1603. hath flat atheisme , saying , that Moses omitted 100. yer . so the note might haue said for Seth , Enosh , Caynan , Mahalaleel , Enoch , Arphaxad , and all to Nachor , and that he gaue many hundreds too much , to their ends . It is trange , that most reuerened FF . and right reuerend FF. after plaine demonstration of trueth will be such fooles as to vtter such athean lies to the people : and , it is more strange , that the people giue them any regard , after their vtterance of such blindnesse . These teachers are not for Ierusalem , the sight of peace ; but for Abyssus , whence the king of Locusts and his swarmes came . Salem , was the townes name in Sems dayes : and the place where Izhak was offred , was called by Abraham lireh ▪ and of that famous action the towne inlarged , was called IERVSALEM : the sight of peace .

Maymony writeth in Bethbechira , the chosen house , or place where the Temple was built : as , by historie Isaack was offred there : so , by tradition , Adam and Habell offred there , and Noë comming out of the Arke , and that may well be : for God troubleth not his people with many places : but contriueth all points for helpe of memory : and for like matter for our dulnesse . As for Rome that crucified Christ , God would not plague another Citie : but would haue Rome once destroyed : to shew his anger vpon it : & reuiued to be a throne of Satan , to plague them that cared not for his warning : but would haue all to depend vpon it .

Of Melchi-Tzedek and Izhak : causing glory to Ieruschalaim .

Sem , the great , in the title of iust King , and King of peace , described as God : ( as the very Rabbines note ) and Saint Paul vpon their grant , draweth all vnto Christ , in his humanitie : how the sacrificer is taken from men : and so resembleth not Iehouah , Michael , in heauen barely ; but as he should come to his office on the earth : being the SEM , the great : Sem heere conteyneth all ; with Isaack receiued from death , and their story crieth out vnto all Iewes , that they should know ; that God was in Christ , reconciling the world vnto himselfe : and that Christ was to suffer : and being the first from the dead , should shew light vnto the world . S. Paul most eloquently draweth Moses speach hither , Rom. 10. Deut. 29. Say not in thine heart , who can goe vp into heauen , for to bring Christ downe : or , who can goe to the deepe to bring Christ from the dead ? but if thou confesse with thy mouth , Paul taught nothing but Moses and the Prophets , Act. 26. that IESVS is the ETERNAL : and belieue in thy heart that God hath raised him from death , thou shalt be saued . So Melchi-Tzedek and Izhack , in their story teach all , that God giueth the sight of peace : to make the City of God vpon the earth ; For heathen , in Abraham our father : as hee and wee belieue that God raiseth Christ from death : Rom. 4. 22. 23. 24 . and that matter is sweetly told in calling Christian Policy , Ierusalem . So Zachary , saith , Ierusalem shal be built in Ieruschalaim ; The sight of peace , shal be taught in the soile where SEM dwelt , and Isaack was receiued as by a resurrection . The low Ierusalem , is called holy , when our Lord was baptized & tempted : and when after his resurrection , many Izhaks arose : and were seene of many . But after our Lord his ascension , the terme is not bestowed vpon it : though in Pentecost , the spirit came plentifull , to teach Iewes and Proselytes of all nations : the resurrection .

Of S. Pauls heauenly Ierusalem .

S. Paul in his Epistle to Ierusalem , telleth them that the earth which breedeth briers and brambles : shall come to be brent vp : that so , the Low Ierusalem should haue an end : And , that , we are come to the heauenly Ierusalem , &c. Heb. 12. In that terme , he expoundeth the Prophet Isay for his Ierusalem .

Of the Iewes error to this day .

Maymony , and all the vnbelieuing Iewes , to this day , expect a returne to Mount Sion , to restore a Citie there . Maymonie , may be read in Ebrew and English vpon Ecclesiastes : & in my disputations from Isaiah with them , they said , hee speaketh for the world to come ; in higher matter : then that which touched building of stone . And they be guilty of S. Steuens blood to this day , holding it blasphemie to say : that , Iesus of Nazaret should end Moyses Law , and sacrifice . Maymony , in the fundations of the Law , writeth the Iewes common error , thus : it is a matter plaine and expounded in the Law : that it is a commandement : which standeth for euer , yea for euer and euer . To teach them better vnderstanding of Moyses , God brought them to Babel , with losse of all Ceremonies , sauing circumcision : and before he brought them home , hee told them to the last yeere , when God would end their Ceremonies , which made the heathen to hate them : and told that their Citie should bee destroyed . This matter S. Paul vrgeth through all the Epistle to Ierusalem . And I should haue had occasion , to haue examined all Talmudiques vpon Moses 613. Lawes : and to shew how all the Ceremonies God hath abolished : and giuen in the New Test . Lawes , written in all hearts : moo then 613. That we neede not come to Talmudique . This argument , would require all opened , in the New Testament , to which of Moyses 613. each thing belonged : and would shewe all wherein Talmudiques yeeld to the Apostles : and teach Iewes and Greekes , how all the New Test translateth Hebrewes . He that threatned to stay the king from alowance this way , shall in fame bee buried with the buriall of an Asse . There is no studie so good as this : nor so much desired of all sortes . Hee knew neither the Low nor High Ierusalem , that would threaten to hinder this studie : and is worthy to be recorded foreuer : for an example to others . The treatise of Dauids family , and Nathans comforted through all Daniel : & of the Rome-Beast , one made of foure ; sauage vnto Constantinus the great : This shewed more than any Academique in Ebrew and Greek , or either euer , the way to the heauenly Ierusalem . The right honorable Sr. Iohn Fortescue , reading the workes , told the bearer , thus : Tell the auctor I will obtaine of the King , a very great stipend for him . The honorable Gentleman knew what a priuy Counsellor should doe : death praeuented him : yet , as it seemeth from his motion , the Kinges kingly promise came : and for Ierusalem , his memory shall not die .

Dressed as a Bride , trimmed for her husband .

The Citie for a ruler is trimmed , as a Woman ( to be married ) for her husband . Esai . 52. Rules of saluation are a greater trimming for the minde , then any outward trimming can bee for the body . The holy Prophets wordes haue all trimnesse that speach can conteyne in language : The promises of Christ all trimnesse of sharpe wisedome : the stories of contemners endlesse to destruction ; and of Embracers , few to saluation , all trimnesse of storie : and so the New Test . for the age heere meant , all trimnesse of wisedome , and learning , and cariage : rules of faith haue wisedom passing all heathen : and Christian true policie is more ciuill then all heathens . So the Citie is trimmed for a Citie , as a bride for the bridegrom .

And I heard a great voice from the heauen , saying : Beholde , the tabernacle of God is with men : & he shall dwell with them : and they shall be his people : and God himselfe will bee with them their God : and God will wipe all teares from their eyes : and death shall be no more , nor mourning , nor crye , nor paine shall be any more : for the first thinges are past .

In Leuiticus 26. God telleth , that if they keepe his Lawes , God will haue his Tabernacle with them : and they shall be his people , and he shall be their God . So before the captiuitie of Babel , they that conquered the lande , with Iosuah , and the Iudges , and vnder Dauid and his house many were : & Ier. 10. 11. And Ezekiel telleth that after they haue bene in Babylon , to teach the Creation of the world : and returne from Babel in the hope of Messias , they should be the people of God : and the same is heere spoken for vs heathen , comming vnto CHRIST . And now , that men be taught of Christ plainly : no affliction will make them weepe : as in Babylon they wept , at the Riuer sides , Psal. 137. not knowing cleerly Gods counsel : how the Lord sent them thither , to teach by Babels punishment , that ONE , the God of heauen ruled all : and when men see the death of Christ , to giue life : that they who belieue in him die not , but passe from death to life : then death , mourning , cry & paine , will be nothing : as the first case is altered . Andrew was Petros before Symeon , in Photius : because he first acknowledged Petram : & all who do so , are sure ; that the courtes ( to kill Christians ) the gates of Haides shall not preuaile against them . When they knew that in Haides , God hath Paradise for the Godly . So Athanasius telleth that the Martyrs feared not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . The going to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

And he that sate vpon the throne , said : Behold , I make all things new , Isai 43. and 2. Cor. 5.

Turne this to a new life heere : and in that sense Christ about fourteene yeares after Ierusalems fall , spake to Iohn in this vision : that although the Church in the sight of the world , should be base : it should be a new heauen . The Iewes see a new light in Moyses : and the new Testament calleth vs from the toile of Moses , to the rest in Christ : that Daniel , chap. 9. 24. shineth as Saint Stephens face , as the face of an Angell : and the minde which by the new Testament doeth see the old , seeth a new world : aboue that which was seene in Poperie : Where Bellarmine and his , labor to disgrace the scripture : Ioh. 3. the waters from which they that be not baptized by the spirit , shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen .

And he saith vnto me , write : for these wordes bee true and sure .

When the Apostles were all dead , The of God is not bound : consider the A post . speach , ● Rom. 15. 19. and the● Lord gaue great victorie . but Iohn : and the Disciples were in great affliction , and the God of this world was mightie in persequution , the naturall man would thinke it harde , to looke that the Bible , should bring a new world : Therefore the WORD , who made this worlde : and will make a new world : would haue this written , that in this world first he will make a new world .

And he saith vnto mee , it is done : I am Alpha and Omega , the beginning and the end .

The learned note ; Ebrewes , as Kimchi , and Greekes , as Eusebius , that the Prophets spake in the praeterperfect temps , for things to come , because with God , all is praesent : and as sure as thinges past . So , should men haue regarded this booke , that all in it ( though strange ) should come to passe . That the Romane Emperours should bee plagued to ouerthrow : that a new Rome should bee built for Empire , neere old Troy : that a beggerly scholar by lies and false miracles should set vp an Empire ; making himselfe as if he were God : and deceiue the world : men feared not this . But Christ what hee spake in the beginning bringeth it to passe in the end .

Of ALPHA and OMEGA .

In that Christ nameth himsefe by the Greeke letters , the first , and the last , he giueth great honor to the Greek tongue , that they who seeke not from his words , but from barbarous Latin his wisedome , should be guilty . Many Latin termes haue greatly deceiued : as , sacramentum , for mysterion : dispensator , for Oeconomus ; Descendere ad inferos , for Cateltheim eis Haidon ; and such : hence come seauen sacraments : dispensing with Gods word : and going downe to Hell . Briefly , the smoke from the Pit , is bred by wrested Latin : as that an Image may be worshipped , not an Idoll . When Papae , Cardinales , Arch-buyshopps and Buyshopps , rule the sheepe , ignorant of Gods words , they become wolfes : and the most deadlie enimies to the truth . The Pope hath an auctor , in opusculis patrum , which by the LXXII . reiecteth the Ebrew truth , adding an hundred of yeeres , more then Moyses gaue at Seths birth : and he allowed this blasphemie : That Moyses omitted an hundred of yeeres . His notes for soules 75. Act. 7. teach by Gregorie Martyn , that either the old Testament , or New faileth , and his translation not the Septuagint , taught ; that the dwelling of Israel which they dwelt in Aegypt , was 430. year . And their translation checking S. Pauls Greeke , for 450. after a sort , made Beza and our BB. after Bibliander and others hold the text corrupt , and their rude translation made Achaziah two yeeres elder then his father , and 20. yeer . elder then himselfe . And their barbarousnesse not knowing Pascha Bouis and Arietis , as a peace offring , to endure for eating for the night of the Lambe , ( a day and a night further , ) bred the wicked note : against expressed words of Saint Marke : that the Lord praeuented the Iewes in the day of the Passeouer , where so his Passeouer could not bee kill'd in the Temple : where not to kill it on the due day , it was death : and their translation taught these lies , Act. chap. 7. Iacob died in Egypt and the Patriarkes , and they were caried to Sychem . And they were put in the graue , which Abraham bought for money of the sonnes of Emor the Sychemite . Where Iacob was not buried in Sychem , but in Hebron : And Abraham bought nothing in Sychem : neither was the purchase there for money but for Lambes . Thus with a false translation , they brake the peoples heart : that they were discouraged from the Bible . Also they blasphemed the Hebrew , as Steuchus doth : and praeferre their barbarous Latin to it .

Of ignorance in Alpha , how it bred deadly errors .

They hold from a father , well knowen : that Ezra inuented the Law Characters , which now we haue . Alpha Beta , &c. be Greek names from the Chaldy : and old in Greece , as referred to old Cadmus : which from Sidon built Thebes in Grecia , Pisistratus was elder then Ezra : Hee by Aristarchus diuided Homers Iliad and Odyssea into Alpha , Beta , &c. named from the Chaldy , expressing the Hebrew forme : therefore the letters were an old inuention ; Diphath and Riphath : Dodanim and Rodanim , Genes. 10. and 1. Chro. 1. are acknowledged of grammarians to come seuerall names for one Person , in Noës tyme , by the similitude of the Letters , which wee now haue .

Therefore , their antiquity is from the beginning . Now the order of letters is settled by God , Psal. 25. 34. 37. 111. 112. 119. 145. Prov. 31. in Lament. Chap. 1. once : the 2. once : the third , thrise : the 4. once . And the speach sheweth , that God hath a sure order in his wayes : as in the letters , whereby hee doth teach vs of his wayes . Moreouer , the Geometrie of the Characters , is agreeable to their situation : as all that marke them , may know . So the Popes ignorance , greatly disgraceth Gods word : by not knowing one letter in the Greekor Hebrew . Also their exposition for 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Tau , in Ezekiel to make it a Crosse from T. in Greeke , that is senslesse . Tau , there is , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the 70. a marke : as the Pope in his wickednesse hath to his . Tau or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . The Hebrew last letter is , Thaiu in grammarians , with distinction from Tau , the Marke .

OF VOWELS .

The Papists bee more hurtfull in teaching that Ebrew vowells , were not from the beginning . Heere some Iewes helpe them , and our side , and so they inferre , that the text is vncertaine . Their conclusion is Athean , and the helpe to their assumption godles . Very many words in Ebrew , differ from ordinary grammar , without difference in sense , and none but the first writers would haue laid them so . Accentes be of the same tenor of antiquitie .

Of Tiphereth Israel .

A most learned grammaticall worke , called , Tiphereth Israel : the glory of Israel ; affirmeth that letters , vowells and accents were written by God in the tables as now we haue them . And that is most sensible . For , Gods worke must needes bee perfect : and who can adde to that which he hath done ? And Abben Ezra speaketh most sensibly , that none euer was so wise as the auctor of the accents : for hee neuer misseth to direct to the best sense . Now the Popes ignorance , in A and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Alpha and Omega ; sheweth that he is ignorant of the whole glory of the Bible .

Of Cethib and Kery .

Tymes 848. God teacheth vs elegancie of the tongue , or sense of the text , by setting a word in the margine , to adorne the text , and this passeth the witt of man , and must needs be knowen , to bee the worke of God : and commonly for like Characters , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Iod : and some tyme to note the coniugation and mode , for the common Bibles vnvowelled : and to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 the margine hath a terme of arte , to note Hophal : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 make thou streight my wayes . Psal. 5. 9. lest Dauid seeme to say : My way is streight . So in substantiue the text , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Ios. 18. 24. might bee read Ammoni , but to shew Patach vnder Iod , the margine hath Ammonah 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Sometimes , vnciuil words as Rabsaketh , Isay . 36. are read in the margine by cleaner : Now Aria● Montanus hath made a whole worke of this , in apparatus : shewing the text to bee corrupted in Babel : wheras copies would endure 1000. yer . And Daniel rich , holy , wise , would keepe his pure . And some double readings be after the Captiuity , as in Daniel , and Daniels former had beene * * that is , perfected . amended by himselfe . This opinion of Arias , Kimchibred : Praef. ad Ios. & Elias praef. ad Mass . Bibl. & Barbiner ad Ezek. confuteth him mightily .

Now Plantines great Bible is printed without the margine reading : and a Cypher is ouer the text word , noting it to be corrupt . So that worke would teach that the Bible is most corrupt . It is strange , that the Papists should be so blind , as not to see this : or so bad , as to perswade it .

Of their inter linearia .

Their interlinearia , sometymes putteth the text in the margine ; and the margine in the text , to breed confusion .

Of a most wicked slander .

One writeth to the interlineall , a poison full treatise to Genes. 3. That for , HE SHAL BRVISE : the Hebrew should be , SHEE shall bruise : that the Virgine Mary , not Christ , should destroy the works of Satan . And the text thrise , hath the masculine gender : and no Ebrew is euident , or mentioned , to haue taken it otherwise : & the Zohar saith , vpon HV : This is the blessed God . So for Alpha and Omega they would make the late daughter of Eli the auctor of all . Here , their Latin & their translations out of it place SHEE for HEE : and at Colon on D. Sauerrinus meeting with me , fell into sudden talke , would know my religion , by assent or dissent heerein : and I made my minde plaine : and that all Ebrewes , Greekes and diuinity reiected SHEE .

Of Cetib and not Kery : and Cery : and not Cerib .

When two Prophets haue the like phrase , sauing one word , as Esai . 16. and Ier. 51. the word which aboundeth , is left vnvowelled : so Idroc , is twise , in Ier. 51. once , in Esai 16. in memorie of that , left vnvowelled . Sanctus Pagninus , knew not the reason of this : therefore he left the word vntranslated . But Alpha will not like of this doctrine . So , when a storie is repeated , as the speach of Rabsaketh : if a word be more in the one ; the other hath the vowells of that in memorie of the difference : that the Reader may read it . Thus Alpha , is as curious in his word , as in the frame of the world : and requireth due reuerence to it : and they are in great danger , whose profession of life should be skilfull in it : and will deale with it , with vnwashed handes .

Of Iod not contemned .

The Iewes , to shew Gods care ouer euery letter in the Bible , bring in the Law complayning , of loosing Iod , with humble cry , before God : thus : O Lord of the world : this is thy rule : that a Testament which faileth in a letter , faileth in all . Now in Sarai I had 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Iod , when shee is Sarah , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Iod is gone , & the auctority of the Law is lost . God answereth , thou hast no losse : Iod was in the end of a foeminine , and I set it in the beginning of a masculine , when Hoshea was called Iehoschuah 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉

Thus they marke narrowly , that which our Lord telleth : one 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Iod of the Law shall not perish : he that is Aleph and Tau: will keepe all the letters from Aleph to Thau : More of this , is in Thal. Ierusalemie , in San fol. 20.

Of OMEGA .

He , that nameth himselfe 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 mega , will require that his new Testament shal be regarded in due kinde ; to defende trueth of Copy , & elegancy of speach . I defended trueth of Copie , against Rhemistes translating , Act. chap. 13. from the Latin , in yeeres , not about , but after a sort , 450. yet a thankfull Pseudographus , wrote that I defended the 70. & became a scorne : none of 1200. yer held the 72. pure : Satan was strong in him , that would belieue a disputation for sinceritie of their copy : and if euer any should bee thought to know the 72. hee that translated the Prophets a new into Greek , should be thought to vse all the 72. copies easie to be had . But 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in all vnthankfulnesse would be still cursed in lies . The first aduiser of him sped ill .

Of Greeke stile .

Because none afore me , haue noted Gods counsell in making Greeke common : I will often handle that , to haue it better vnderstood : when God first destroyed Iudahs kingdome , and speach : hee stirred Greekes , first to set vp theirs . Then Pisistratus set Homer in honor : that children learned him by heart . Plato in Timao mentioneth one such . Thence of 200. yea . all kindes study , to make braue Greeke : that it came to perfection . Then God sendeth Greekes to rule Gog or Gyges land , and Magog with all Assiria , and 72. kingdomes in the East , and North , and South , to fill all . 300. ye . with Greek Armies and Colonies : That Tully noted in his dayes , the Greek to be common ouer all the world . Now the Bible , was by Iewes translated into Greeke , and so read in all nations . And the Iewes beeing caryed by the Macedonians into all quarters , when the Apostles came to teach , granted all : saving , God in Christ gaue life to all soules , that did eate his flesh and drinke his blood : feeding continually in soule vpon this : and were baptised with the water of the Lawe . So the Greeke tongue by O MEGA , the ETERNALL , taught Iapheth , to dwell in the house of Sem. Ierusal . in Megilah & Midr Rabba ' Gen. 9. And the Iewes confesse in Megilah , that no tongue but the Greeke , hath words to expound the Hebrew . So he , that termeth himselfe by the Greeke , and Hebrew Alphabet , is much despised , when Babell banisheth both tongues , to a pedlers Latin , in so much , that the true Latin auctores , were out of request .

Of 4. Dialects in the holy Greeke .

Of necessitie , the Apostles were to speake to heathen , in Heathen or Attique Greeke : as all , that will mooue others , speake to their capacitie : and they bee ridiculous and citizens of Babel , not of the heauenly Ierusalem , that will this deny . When the Apostles tell stories of Ierusalem , to the Church , they were to speake in the 72. language : And all , of wit and conscience , would so expound their wordes . When disputations are had with Iewes , the Talmudiques specially ; the Iewes schole-phrase , doth our Lord vse and his disciples : and when none of these three answere the Hebrew fitly , then the WORD taketh heathen generall termes , to apply vnto speciall Hebrew . Reason , forced these foure Dialects : and they who confound these foure are fitter for Babel , then for Ierusalem : for confusion ; then sight of peace .

Of the Attique Greeke .

Haides , in S. Luke 16. conteyneth the lodge of Abraham in heauen , and the lodge of the rich Epicure in Gehenna . Saint Luke an Heathen , wrote to Prince Theophilus an Heathen . And Heathen would iudge whether the Phisition of Antioch , of Magog , knew Greek in fit sense to teach Gog , in Ephesus or Gyges Countrey , and Magog in Siria , that Christ in their owne language now doth conquer them , so farr , as to haue the first Christians named of Antiochia , and S. Luke to bee the glory aeternall thence : though God had no other occasion to honor his enemies towne , but to shew that where sinne abounded , there grace should once , more abound : But not often : Nicolas the proselyte falling away , taught , that the towne , deserued as much supremacie , as Rome , that crucified Christ : or Alexandria , for that Alexander would bee made a God . So Haides , conteining heauen and hell , and nothing els in proprietie ; Old Chrysologus , who placed Abraham in Gehenna , and is tossed of Isaack Ben Arama , fol. 205. and Purgatory , and many opinions moo are confuted . If Haides , haue but Heauen and Hell , Purgatory is gone : which maketh a third place : so the first Dialect , in one word , telleth the Pope , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Let Greeks seeke to Eustathius , what meaning is plaine for these wordes . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 2 Peter . 2. is of heathen Greek , in Homers commentary : Iliad . Of this I spake in Catechizing the modest Archbi . Whitg . which yeelded and sent Mr. Geoffrey King ouer sea , to confesse his error : I spake generally of Homers commenter : and should meane , the principall , Aristarchus , from whom old Didymos made his commentary : and Eustathius from both , and many moo ancient : and though hee were late : his commentaries are made from these two and old heathen . Two Petifoggers in Greeke , would scoph , as though I cited Eustathius to be followed of Peter , far elder . Such Midae bee fitter for Babel , then Ierusalem : Their further equalling of error to Lybian sandes : shew an ill bent .

Of the Lxxij .

The Greeke of the 72. commeth often : notably ; Act. 2. in this ; whom God raised vp , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 disannulling all paines that death brought . The matter is taken from Psal. 18. And thence , would the Sadducees expound S. Peters word : to proue him a wicked Sophister : if hee had meant more . They who proue the second death hence , know not O Mega : the auctor of speach .

Of the Thalmudizinge .

These be Talmudique speaches . The dead , for the profane , often in Zeror , once in S. Peter , 1 Epi. chap. 4. In S. Paul the dead in sin , Eph. 2. such is , Gehenna : and the second death . Chrysologus missed grossly , for Gehenna , that Abraham should bee there : whom expresly S. Paul , Ebr. XI . after the Gospell Mat. 8. and Luc. 13. and all Talmudiques , from Leui. 26. placeth in heauen . N. N. and his commenders missed most atheanly , more then anyeuer , since the Diuel deceiued Adam , to say , that our Lord was in the second death . The Diuells trembled till their time , to speak so blasphemously : he may brag , he at the last hath made them next himselfe , and more open .

Of forgiuenesse in this world : what Talmudiques meane .

Maymonides , cited by me , in poenit . Perek . 6. saith , there be sinnes , whereof iudgement determineth , that punishment shall bee taken for a man in this world , in his body , or in his wealth , or in his yong children , which are his possession : and there is a sinne whereof punishment is taken , in the world to come : And there is a sinne which is punished in this world , & in the world to come . This was an old Ebrew speach : and to the Scribes our Lord speaketh , in their owne phrase , that they sinning against the Holy Ghost , should not bee forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come . Old and late who hence , breed Purgatorie , shew that from Babel , not from Salem they speak . The same sin is said , in sinning wilfully , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : as Core , Dathan , & Abiram did : whom the earth swalowed : and heat of fire consumed their remnant . That punishment haue the Iewes to this day , for sinning against the holy Ghost ; in betraying of Christ : and now a dayes many resist the trueth : as Iannes and lambres resisted Moyses . Such neuer knew him who is O MEGA , bringer of all things to passe .

Of the Apostles pecular Greeke .

The Apostles peculiar Greeke , is wonderfull : as in the Lords prayer , Giue vs this day 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , bread , neither in superfluitie , nor wanting . The terme was made by the holy Ghost by the frame of Greekes , to Pro. 30. in Agur the sonne of Iakeh . Giue me 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 bread fitlie measured for me .

Of Saint Paulls most eloquent expressing of Moses : to shew a short way , to expound the new Test .

S. Paul saith , that he differeth in nothing from the Iewes generallie , but , in not doubting of the incarnation and resurrection . In his speach he foloweth , Deut. 30. and doubteth not , what minde can goe to heauen , to bring Christ downe : or what mind can descende to the deepe ( of the earth , Psal 71 ) to bring Christ from the dead . But he confessed with his tongue , that Iesus was the Eternall , and beleeued in his heart that God raised him from death : and assured him selfe and others of a sound way , to truth by this .

Of Thalmudiques agreement , with the new Testament .

Neither the holy Gospell , nor holy Epistles , teach any thing for Ecclesiasticall gouernement , but as the holy Synagogues did : many superfluities of ambition , the Scribes and Pharisees had : as they had in right sort , al that the Apostles held , taught of old , by them , and godlier , sitting in Moses chaire . So that , by olde grantes , all Diuinitie questions might bee soone ended . And this doth Paul ( in his imitation of Ebrew ) speak : Gamaliels scholar at Ierusalem : and the Greeke orator bred in Tarsus , free in Rome : that none other Apostle should be Papas of Rome but he , so called rarely of God ; and tendered by Coronel Iulius , Sergius Paulus , and the Proconsull of Melita : and the barbarians for a prosperous iourney to Rome , to which , and of which , he wrote more from God , then anie , sauing Saint Luke , Act. 23. and 28. And if Saint Peter had bene there , hee knowing the state to come , would haue left monuments of his being there : & would haue commented vpon S. Paul , 2. Thes. 2. as he commented vpon all his Epist. 2. Pet. 3.

And thus , Christ by taking the name from Alpha , and O Mega , requireth knowledge in the tongues wherein hee speaketh . The direct and proper vse , calleth vs to an higher matter . The beginning , and the end . He created all thinges : and they were very good . And created Angells , that when man should bee created , they should take care of him : misliked mans superioritie : & were condemned to Tartarus , & are kept in chaines in the blacke aire , vnto the iudgement of the great day : he hath an end for them : that although they sinned of infinite pride and vnthankfulnesse , and euery whit from their owne motion , yet they ouer raught not the decree of Christ ; who told the day of their fall , Heb. 2. 89. and Adams fall , that in humanitie he would bee a litle inferior to Angells , 1 Cor. 15. 27. by suffring of death : but would haue all things subdued vnto him . In Adams fall , all were to be borne dead in sin : that all should for euer perish ; Act. 14. & 17. but for further mercie . All , hee inuiteth to seeke vnto God , that they might feele him : but al being dead in sinne , Eph. 2. only they whom he quickneth belieue in him : hee still inuiteth the wicked to goodnesse , but they rebell against his spirit : ; 1 Cor. 1. thinking his wisedom foolishnesse : yet hee ruleth them , that their sinne shall not haue the rayne to open mischiefe , but as he wil. And one open iudgement he shewed in Noës dayes : an other he will shew in fire , Apoca. 20. And all whom he hath not chosen of eternitie , 2 Pet. 3. & called in due time , and quickned from dead , and sanctified by his spirit , he condemneth for their wicked works : and this helpeth them nothing , that they doe his decree : they did not that which hee telleth plainlie by doing , they should liue : and their owne conscience damneth them , Rom. 2. that they iustly perish for euer . And in their stubburnesse , after long patience , he sheweth his power . Rom. 11. And these his wayes bee vnsearcheable . But as the letters from Aleph to Tau , haue all their forme and sound in speciall vse , order : and not two the same . So , from the beginning to the end , he ruleth the world in a most wise course : to shew his iudgement and mercie ; wherein , this last booke calling old speaches to new matter ; goeth through the Alphabet of all ages : and sheweth how Iapheth hath fellowship with Sems house , Gen. 9. and Cittim or Italie , shall bee perishing when they afflict Heber , that he may be seene to ioyne first & last in wise order . The Concent which is in Moyses and the Prophets , and New Test . is wonderfull in places , tymes , and families : I wishe all Preachers to follow the holy mens veine : but the tongues and stories require much tyme : that for Diuinitie , the most vse commoration of plaine Ethiques known naturally : and litle studie how the Prophetes comment vpon Moses : S. Paul vpon the Gospell : and how all foure haue their harmonie . And if Daniel and Iohns Apoc. should bee made plaine ouer a kingdome : that paynes would kill millions of papists . The one , I haue made plaine , in my last edition : by which , since it was printed : many might haue seene light : But , the God of this world darkened some mindes , to hinder that ; not regarding the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone .

To him that is a thirstie , I will giue of the fountaine of the water of life freely .

Heere all excuse is cut off from the wicked : that they are called to the waters of life , but refuse : Rome begging landes , thirsted not to haue the waters of the Lawe to refresh the soule ; but made them bitter : Therefore their condemnation is iust . And for these waters be our fightes : from Tiberius , to this day : since Ierusalem came from heauen .

He that ouercommeth , shall possesse all thinges : and I wil be his God : and he shall bee my sonne .

Heere is a valiant combat . The waters of life of the Hebrew and Greeke Testament , are drawen from a deepe well : many fadom of yeeres deepe : and policies still will haue will haue their owne deuices : and bestow death on such as offer men life : Heere the faithfull vnto death , shall haue a kingdome ; as the Sonnes of God .

But the cowards , and the faithlesse , and the lothsome , and murtherers , and fornicators , and witches ; and Idolaters , and all the false : shall haue their portion in the lake burning with fire and brimstone .

They who take not vp their crosse , and felow Christ , are not worthie of him : they who belieue not the Gospell are not worthie of him : certaine beasts , foules , fish , forbid to Iewes , to distinguish them in diet , from heathen are called vncleane , or lothsome , so be all without the Gospell , in their high learning : as Socrates , Plato , Cicero , Varro , Plutarch , and the ciuilest : Murtherers of the Martyrs , specially : wherein the Spanish Inquisition is the deepest . Fornicators , in Rome , Venice , and all Italy , haue open freedome : and of old Horace age and all epicures still , 1 Pet. 4. 3. as Turkes wallow in that : and therfore S. Peter to the Iewes of Arabia giueth sharp warning against that : and witches in all common Weales are hated : and the subtilest witchcraft is that , of the Popes TRANS-SVB-STAN-TIA-TION : a monstrous terme , for a monstrous matter : besides all other their coniurations .

Of Idolaters .

Idolaters be the Papists , the grossest that euer were : and where Christ had infinite griefe to bee seene on the Crosse : though in glory he darkened the Sun , and shooke the earth , and rent the stones : yet Papists think , that gold , as in Nebuchadnezar his Image ; Daniel chap. 2. or siluer , or Alablaster , or stone , or wood , is a goodly worship : Christ ( in whom is hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge ) could haue commanded that , if he had liked of it : and we should not be better learned then Alpha and Omega .

The Popes brabarous Answere .

An Idol is heathenish ; and vnlawfull : an Image is lawfull : as no man saith , the Idole of God , but may say , the Image of God .

Answere .

Neither Attique Greek , translated by Tulli ; nor 70. Greek : nor the Apostles Greeke , nor any Talmudique will suffer this distinction , therefore it is for Witches , not for Doctores . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Aratus , is Cor●i , Imago , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Plato is forma & species , in Tulli offi. 1. Idolum Dei , is in Apian : Imago , simulachrum , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Chal. Imago , figura , corporea vel incorporea , & Targ. idem , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is in Num. 33. 52. and the same is in Gen. 1. 26. 2 Kin. 11. 18. 2 Chron. 23. 17. Dan. 3. 2. Isai. 40. be all vnlawfull . They who would haue People , to adventure their aeernall state vpon such quirks : against all teachers of speach , are pestilent witches , and most impudent teachers . He that cannot remember Christ by all thinges made ours , for Christ , is no Christian : The starres serue Man , for CHRIST : the Ayer , Lande , Sea , Plantes , Beastes , Foule , Fish , and what neede wee an Image ? which can represent but a base man , in base sort . No Iewe , for Ebrewe ; no Attique , for Greeke , will cleare the Pope : therefore he is Popes , and teacheth doctrine of Deuils , and Rome is a meere Babel : confusion to holy speach . And all liars haue their portion in the lake : all who misse of Gods trueth , are liars , and perish . The Thalmudiques who agreed with Paul , for all iustice of the Law , Rom. 10. yet missing of Christ , lost all . Now the Papistes be most impudent in lying : as when they teach to vse Latin , for Hebrew , in the Law , and for the Greeke in the Gospell : their lies be of infinite number : in their Purgatorie , and where Haides hath but heauen and hell : in the bread and wine , against eisight , the witnesses of God , and their whole policie is a lie : therefore , chap. 19. the beast and false prophet was cast into the fire .

The second death .

The phrase second death , is a Talmudique , vsed in Onkelos , vpon Deut. 33. and Ionathan vpon Isai 22. and in Zohar and later , infinitelie . And no soule goeth to it , but perisheth for euer . Of this , I wrote vpon great occasion in an Epistle to Doct. Whitg . to which he gaue great testimonie : though one vnlearned brent the Copies , after his death : which flame may bring him and is very like , to the fiery water , Dan. 7. and heere .

And there came to mee one of the seauen Angells , which had the seauen Cuppes full of the seauen last plagues : and hee spake with me , saying : Come , I will shew thee the Bride of the Lambe .

The same art it is , to plague Rome ; and to build Ierusalem : and in vision an Angell doeth this : visibly , learned trueth : wherein Iohn him selfe is the principal Angell . The Church hath heere a goodly name : warning to be carefull of a wise & holy soule : the Bride of the Lambe : All the song of songs goeth vpon this and the end of Isai . Such Concent of Scripture , Bellarmine and all that Brackmunim that would not haue all to know , may looke for fire and brimstone , to bee their portion . All be bound to praise God : and to doe that skilfully . And his word teacheth , that the Pope and each such , is a Buy-shop from Satan , Col. 3. 1 not a Bishop from God , which would not haue the word of God to dwell richly in vs .

And he caried mee in the spirit into a mountayne , great and high : and he shewed me the Citie , the great : the holy Ierusalem descending from heauen from God , and hauing the glorie of God .

This expresseth that , which Ezekiel wrote of old , concerning the building of the Church , vnder Christ . The Iewes to this day , looke for a building in Chanaan . Against that , Saint Peter giueth this rule : That euery Prophecie of Scripture is not to bee expounded properly : because the holy men of God spake , as they were caried by the spirit of God . This place strengthneth Saint Peter : and so expoundeth Ezekiel , that all Iewes ●ight see , Christ spake by the fisher of Galilee the deare to Christ : Ezekiel was brought to an high mountaine : so Iohn : and our Lord , Math. 17. when he would shew his glory , tooke Peter , Iames and Iohn , and caried them into an high mountaine , alone . Visions must agree with spirituall matter . Buildings of Princes , be vpon mountaines , stately to behold : and hard to be come to , by enimies to vex : And wicked Rome braggeth twise in Virgill .

Septem quae vna sibi muro circumdedit arces . This Rome alone ( which mongst the Cities all ) Hath seauen hills encompass'd with a wall . Virg. Georg. Lib. 2.

And Ovid is playner .

Quae de septem totum circumspicit orbem : Collibus , Imperij Roma Deumque locus . Of Empire , and of godds , Rome is the place : Which from seau'n hills all the world doth outface .

Propertius , and Galen in Aphoris . Hipp. and they who name the mountaines , may be spared ; All serue Apo. 17. Now God that is One , he from one mountaine will fight against seaven Psal. 68. will tell what Mount Zion is . The church hath high matter : vnto whose height of studie the prophane cannot climme . Alexander could match Porus , vpon his high rock : But he durst not medle with mount Tzion . So Philosophers can speak much , to the height of heauen : but vnto Paradise aboue the heauens , no thought of theirs could euer come . And as heathen were amazed at starres , & worshipped them : so Papists are amazed at Martyrs , and worship them . The Pope should studie the Bible , and cause all scholars to do the same ; in Ebrew , Greeke , and conference of stories , to passe all Martyrs sauing the Apostles age taught from God , without studie : & should confirme in open studie the doctrine which Christ sealed by his blood . So he had made an holy Citie . But Rome begun with bloodshed of brother , when Romulus killed Rhemus , ( not as Salem with Sem and Izhak in peace & redemtion ) would ende with bloodshed of brethren : and to goe to heauen as Romulus , and Iulian the Apostata : in somnio Scipionis , and in Sozimus , and Apolline Delphico . And as Libanius said , that Iulian was with the Daemones : and the Greeke Doctores granted that , with heart and good will : So we will grant with heart and good will , that the Pope , and his Martyrs shall be together .

Of the great Citie Ierusalem .

Though Nympha , the Church in song of SS. hide it selfe as a doue in cliffes of rockes , as few : yet when all of all ages are put togeather , they make a great Citie . And this Citie should haue holy Lawes , to worship God in spirit and truth : all sent from heauen , and hauing the glory of God .

And the light of it was like a most pretious stone : as the Carbuncle stone glittering .

The 70. in Isai , chap. 54. 12. for 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Codcod . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and in Thargum Ierusalemy , Nophec the stone of Iuda is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and for 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christallos . Thence Saint Iohn hath his matter : and he that marketh not that , teach , that Iohn bringeth matter without warrant : which he neuer doth thorough his booke : but still confirmeth his matters from olde speaches . So the stone of Iuda maketh the windowes that the sunne of iustice may shine in : and the gates shal be of flaming stones ; cleere Doctrine , that may call all vnto Christ : And all thy borders , shall bee pleasant stones : for thy children shall bee taught of the Eternall : so the taught of God , be the precious stones : such was Moses , and Iosua : such were Isai , Ieremy , Ezekiel , Daniel : such were Paul , and all the holy Apostles : and all that sincerely know and cleaue to their Doctrine : But no Bellarmine that would disgrace the wit & writ of the scriptures . No such , shall be any stones heere : but be as common sandes : parching in heat , and dangerous in winde : & still fruitlesse .

And it had a wall great and high : hauing xij gates : and vpon the gates xij . Angels , and names written , which are of the 12. tribes of the sonnes of Israel .

The wall is the defence by Christ , as followeth , anon : that the inner building of the wall was 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , This is the ancient faith : this is that which the Apostle saith , Eph. 2. 20. Carbuncle . The gates haue Angels to conduct them that shall be saued : and the true storie of the XII . tribes , taught heere by their names , teach others a passage into the citie . This matter expresseth Ezekiel 47. where the names of the tribes of Israel be vpon the gates : and the gates 3. to each of the foure corners of the world .

From the East three gates ; from the North 3. gates ; from the South 3. gates ; from the West 3. gates .

Ezekiel beeing in Babel , North from the East of Israell , began that men should come to the holy Citie from the North ; where Israel was scattred . But for vs in the West where the Church is best , in our ends of the earth the possession of Christ : Ierusalem beeing East was first to be named : and next the North for holy Daniels sake , the light of the world , whom moo in Albion vnderstand , then in the world besides ; and I hope moo shall by my inlargement nowe comming forth : teaching how the new Testament commenteth vpon him .

Then the ordinary course , the coast ioyned to the East , the South where the Iewes were scattred by the Ptolomies : and a long tyme Alexandria bare Patriarches : Athanasius a wonder for holy Diuinity , and Greeke eloquence : and great Cyrill , great , though not equall to Athanasius : whose long commentarie vpon Isai in Greek , I haue and wish it printed : Thence , D. B. may see vpon Isai 38. what he meant by , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 to strengthen his owne most learned Syllogisme : which breaketh the necke of Purgatory : when Haides is knowen to haue but Heauen and Hell . Alexandria in the South had glorie : as Antioch North. That , wheresin abounded , grace should more abound : Antiochi deserued no such fauor , the head of Magog in Siria . But God promissed , Eze. 39. to glorifie his name about Magog . And therfore would haue Christians to beare the name first from the place most hatefull , and next Alexandria , the next hatefull , to bee high : and Rome that crucified Christ , yet for some helpe they had shewed the Maccabees , and certaine good captaines , Math. 8. and 27. and Act. 10. and 23. and 27. God would pity that cursed towne : Though Constantinus new Rome bare sway a great while : but the Buy-shop of Rome still worked to ouerthrow Bizantium : that he might haue the throne of Satan in higher measure . And Bizantium had not medled with Gods people , and long had no occasion of high throne for God to shew later anger : But had farre more learned then Rome euer : and scant euer acknowledged Romes purgatorie : And to the West from Chanaan ; in the Land Gyges or Gog : as Croesus wealth enabled Cyrus , when hee tooke Sardis , to send Israel home from 120. nations ; So , God by Iohn gaue Sardis his Apocalyps : that it kept religion farre longer then Rome . Now , as God placed the tribes about the Arke , three nobles of Leah Eastward ; the blemished to parching sun : and the basest Northward ; and the last borne and dearest towardes Sun-set : to shew that his mercy reacheth most to the furthest off : Of these the Psal. 80. speaketh : before Ephraim , Beniamin , and Manasses : stir vp thy strength , & come and helpe vs . That is , as ( Shem Tob well noteth ) at the Sun-set of our state , and our last birth , as Ioseph and Beniamin were most tendered ; shew O Lord now , the fathers fauour to the children .

Paul , the Hebrew of Hebrewes , of Beniamin , he chalengeth for him selfe and his kinsmen , Rom. 15. and his companie , al Grecia and the West : and nameth expreslie Spaine . And besides Ioseph of Arimathea , Pauls scholar might teach our West , the endes of the earth , to be the possession of Christ , That Albion , France , & martyrs of Spaine , haue now 3. gates in extreme West : that the Ebrew and Greeke Testaments were neuer so much studied , as in Albion , and France & Germany . Cambridge , Duresme , Yorke , London , will beare one record , that thirtie yeares he cleered the Reuelation , that Papistes made great meanes to be further taught : By the Maior of Duresme , & by others at London : offring as good as a Bishoprike , if without danger in further matter they might . And I know there had beene but few Papistes in England , if a few had opened the old Testament by the new : as the Apostles veine required . And if the new Testament were translated into such Hebrew as the Apostles made Greeke : and the Old into perfect sense in Greeke , all nations would sweare , that our endes of the earth are the possession of Christ .

And the walles of the Citie had twelue foundations : and in them the names of the Lambes twelue Apostles .

These foundations , are the 12. precious stones which folow ▪ in which , Exod. 28 , the xij . Tribes are named : So the verie stones ingrauen inferre the Tribes , from Exod. 28. And heere the Apostles names shew that they taught no new doctrine , but the same which the Tribes had of old .

And he that spake with me had a golden reede to measure the Citie , and the gates of it : and the wall of it : and the Citie standeth square : and the length of it is so much as the breath : and he measured the Citie with the reede in furlonges twelue thousand : and the length , and bredth , and height of it , be equall .

When the Iewes came home from Babylon , the like restoring of the Citie , Zach. 2. is expressed by an Angell hauing a reed . So , the restoring of the high Ierusalem , after the Citie which crucified Christ , had made it low : is expressed by an Angel hauing a reede . Now twelue thousand furlongs , make ( as we may suppose ) 1500. English miles . A Citie so high , so long , and so broad , would hold an infinite companie of men : and since Satan was bound from supreme rage . The first 300. year . by martyrs , bred an infinite company of millions , & in quiet long after , moo : and when Angells held the foure windes 144000. of Israel , and so many heathen , as none could number : & now after restoring , when mo in number professe saluation in Christ ( by breaking bread : and pray onely to Christ for iustice by his gift ) then papists be in number ; it must be a great Citie that shall hold all : If all old holy bee taken in also . And if some by enuie had not hindred opening of both Testaments in Ebrew and Greeke , in the Talmudique veine , which others might translate into many tongues , manie poore Iewes and Turkes had seene the xij . tribes over our gates ; & the Apost. doctrine to be fastened in Aharons Iewels , and had taken Chambers , in the large building of our square Ierusalem , 1500. miles high : and so square . When Christ taught Noë to make the Arke , of 300. cubites length ; and 50. cubites breadth , the sixt of the length : and thirtie high , the tenth to the length : hee shewed Noë , hee had all beastes and foules and their fodder in measure . So hee , that weigheth all the dust of the earth : knoweth how many soules hee hath chosen : and how large his heauenly Citie shall bee , and how many hee was to reiect , that their carcases should bee fewell for Gehenna .

The Citie was square .

This , alludeth vnto the Tabernacle and Temple : where Dabir the Arkes place was square : and now we all haue the Law in the Tables of our hearts : and see the Cherub , as hauing seauen cuppes of wrath fighting for vs : & know Christ to bee the mercy-seate : and golden Altar : and wee are all sacrificers to make our owne prayer of incense : and the lifting vp of our handes to be the euening offering : and we our selues to bee the golden Candlesticke : and our hope is the anchor of the soule sure and fast , Heb. 6. going within the vaile : whither IESVS our forerunner is gone : being a sacrificer for euer , after the order of Melchitzedek : So we leaue imitation of Aharon , in Linnen , Cope , Mitre , Altar , Flesh and Blood substantiated , Priest and Sacrifice , to them that will toy with imitation of Aharon , and remember not the fire that brent Nadab and Abihu for strang fire . The Popes fire is a thousand tymes stranger . Therefore an whole lake of fire and brimstone , remaineth for him .

Of Arias Montanus , placing in Altar of Incense in the most holy .

Arias Montanus knewe well enough , that the Altar of incense was set in the outer holy : yet in Apparatu , hee doth place it in the holy . It is marueile why he durst spare a trueth : This I guesse ; that the simple papists , should not see the birth of Christ cast out of course . This I will but touch . I tolde Iewes , that his conception and his birth is all one for treueth of saluation . And Christ would haue neithe exactly known : because it would trouble the Mathematicians of the world too much . As of late double rekonnings made . Turke and Iewe thinke wee haue no trueth of storie . Seeing , annus salutis , commeth as well from Conception in December , as from birth in September : the old accompt may bee well kept . But wee should haue no lies in our heauenly Ierusalem , though men estieme more of custome , then of him , whose eyes are a flame of fier : Eighteene weightie arguments one learned man , a Ciuilian hath brought , to settle the tyme better . Because Iewes should not gather absurdities , from our Gospell : that a wise fauorable Prince ( taking order , that all mens wealth should be rated : that Soldiers pill'd not any , but rested in set portion : ) should cause euery one to repaire to his natiue towne at midwinter ; in my booke to the Landt-Graue , I place the conception in December . That as their Midras Rabba , in Deuter , telleth the MESSIAS should come in Tisri : and redeeme , on friday . by Bechai , fol. 12. so he did : and then Iohns trumpet proclamed him : and at Pascha , became our Pascha : and at Pentecost , gaue a firie law . The old testam . is so strong for Christ : that the very Iewes speake thence the same that the new Testament doeth .

And he measured the wall of it : an hundred fourtie foure cubites : the measure of a mans , which the Angels was . And the inner building of the wall was Carbuncle .

A wall , is a defense : and so thicke a wall must needes bee a strong defense : and beeing of shining Carbuncle ; it sheweth the Citie to be of glory and trueth inuincible . Such is Diuinitie : being skilfully handled .

Of Prayer .

The Place . whither the people mett to prayer in Salomons Temple , is called in Ebrew , Azara , Strength : and in Greeke 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 the mercy-place , Now , seeing Prayer and Gods mercy bee our wall : this should bee made of the Carbuncle of his : that the Psalmes and holy scriptures should be our prayers . Athanasius sheweth vse in them for all life : and to euery part of holy story , certein Psalmes might fitly be quoted . The prayers wich wee haue from the Pope , were penned for his drifte in Diuinity : and offer great hold of blame in euery point : and no wight full of eyes wil be taught but by God , to what prayer hee shall say , Amen . The Prayer which the Lord gaue is commended to be the common-prayer of the Church assembled . But without Battalogie or often repetitions . And for it , Math. chap. 6. the Pope corrupteth the Greek text : filching away , the sentence of greatest light : Thine is the Kingdome , Power and Glory , for euer and euer : which calleth , Daniel chap. 7. and all Daniel thither : To bee a Carbuncle-wall to the Sermon . If the Bishopps translate the Bible well : and add tables , for skilfull reading , of Conference in Places . This will best build walls of Carbuncle : when all pray as their heart and God best liketh .

And the Citie was of pure gold , like to pure glasse .

By the Citie , is meant , the whole lawes of policy : which should be as pure as gold : and as cleare as glasse . Tyrannicall and superstitious , anger God : and where the policy is disputable , it is foolish .

And the foundations of the wall , were trimmed with euery pretious stone .

Before , I shewed vpon ch. 7. how the Tribes were fitted to their stones ; and more largely in my aduertisement of errors , in our handling of religion . How the warriers , the frontiers , were two noble of Lea ; but of some blemish , Reuben and Simeon ; and of each handmaid , Dan and Gad : had stones of color for a warriers coate . The water men , likewise fit colored stones , & fit notationed , Isachar , Zabulon , Aser , Nephtaly . & the noble statesmen , also fit Leuy , Iuda , Ioseph , Beniamin . So that the dum stones assuring Israel of the Land ; when they misbelieued ; argued them to be but common sand .

The order of the Tribes , Apoc. 21.

Sundry orders ( very many ) be of the tribes , in the old Testament ; to shew that one is not better then another : but that in some points , the meane is as the best . Heere , they are placed in speciall regard of storie .

Beniamin , not Reuben , nor yet Ioseph first .

Issachar , not Simeon second .

Because Leui , and Iuda , held themselues all wayes better .

Then Iuda , third , not Leui.

Then Leui , in Iudahs old place .

Then Zabulon , fift : as next to Isachar .

Then Reuben , sixt : to come before the handmaides S.

Then Aser , Luc 2. 49. the handmaides son : Ancestor to Anna : the Dau. of Phanuel .

Then Ioseph , the eighth .

Then Simeon , to come before the rest baser borne .

Then Nephtali : of the first bearing handmaid , before Dan his elder brother .

Then Dan before the later bearing handmaides S.

And Gad , in the place left .

This situation , commeth not from Iohns witt : as hee nameth the tribes , chapter 7. but from eyesight of a building , set by God .

Reason of their order .

Reuben , lost his glory : first falling from the land : Then , by Ciuill right , Ioseph should haue had it . For in Iacobs purpose he was eldest : and had the birthright . But Ieroboam after seauen defenders , falling and felling ten tribes , cast him to the eight place . For that cause : his Beryll in Aharons shoulders , holding six Tribes on the one , and six on the other : is translated of the 70. Smaragdus : because heathen could not see , why God should plague proud Ephraim , Ioseph , bearing vp all in Aegypt and in Iosuah . So the Sardius of Reuben , is not in the first place : not the Beryll of Ioseph : But the Iasper , of Beniamin : Ioseps brother : by ciuill right . As the Temple was built in the tribe of Beniamin , whereby halfe Beniamin claue to Iudah : and Beniamin , by Ester Atossa , and Mordecai , repressed the decree of destruction , from Aman of Amaleke : and Esther became the mother of great Darius Artaxerxes , bringeth the Persian King , that built the Temple , to be of Beniamin ; and all his seed : and caused fauor to the Iewes vnder Persia : Whereby doubtlesse many of Beniamin , before S. Paul & his sisters sonnes , and the named , Rom. 15. were great pillars of the Church . And S. Paul alone , building three gates of Ierusalem , Westward , is ynough to make Beniamins Iaspar , the first foundation : seeing he filled all from Ierusalem to Illyrico with the Gospel of Christ : & after to Rome , where he first taught the Synagogue ; what the Gospell was , Act. 28. and Caesars Pallace , Phil. 1. and taught two yeares , without let : and went to Spaine : for he spake from God that he would so doe : and from wicked Rome that crucified Christ , hee built many Churches by others : sending Crescens into France , and Titus into Dalmatia : and calling Marke from the East , who had beene with Peter at Babylon : & keeping deere Luke the Phisitian with him , to make many Princes , Theophilos . And in his beginning of Epistles , he warned , 2. Thess. 2. that cursed policie of the world should come : and Rom. 13. warned them , not to take superioritie ouer the Ciuill Officer : and recording matters small , and many persons ; neuer hath one syllable that Peter should euer be at Rome . But being a Prophet , as Saint Luke hath arguments innumerable , and inuincible that hee neuer was there : What a companie doth he reckon in the Epistle to the Romanes , without any mention that Peter had been there : but of his owne desire , to build where others had not laid a foundation . And from Rome to the Galathians , he telleth expresly , that Peters charge was for the Iewes scattred by captiuitie : to whom the twelue Apostles were charged chiefly to goe : and to iudge the 12. Tribes . To the Ephesians he mentioneth Tychicos , whom he sent to them : but nothing of Peter . And to the Philippians , he mentioneth , that the Gospell by his bondes was manifested in Caesars pallace . It had bene a stale newes , if another had done that afore : and if Peter , had turned any of Caesars house , which to record , it toucheth the glory of Christ , he had as well mentioned that . And S. Luke , who enuied not S. Peter , ( in the Actes ) but told high glory , had not hid his praise in Rome , if desert had bene . And he telleth the Collossians , that Luke was with him , without mention of more : or token that Peter euer had beene there . And in the second to Timothie , he nameth many , Demas leauing of him : Crescens and Titus , as I told : and Lucas only to bee with him : and that Marke who was in Chaldea , 1. Pet. 5. should be brought to him . Also he mentioneth Eubulus , Pudens and Linus : and where hee left Trophimus sicke : and how Alexander the Copper-smith hindred him : and if sainct Peter had laid any fundation in Rome to his helpe , hee had neuer hid that : And when Timothie came to Rome : and was sent from him , he telleth the Hebrewes of him : but because they knew howe Paul many yeeres after his calling , agreed with Peter , to bishop the East : he mentioneth nothing of him . That by Beniamins Iasper , S. Paul should be the fundation of the heathen , borne among heathen : and borne Citizen , of the chiefe West town : and a persecutor , to comfort the Citie that crucified Christ : that as he found mercy : so they might suffring as hee did . And this much , for the Iasper , the stone . But for the Greeke terme I must speake more .

Of the terme Iasper in the third place . Apoc. 21.

Foure Dialects , the holy Apostles haue : which matter , telleth a sound reader to distinguish : and a D. ignorant heerin , will worke much disturbance . To Attique or common Greeke they were to stand , when they wrote to heathen : and were not forced to peculiar ( Greeke ) Dialect . So to Theophilus the heathen , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Luc. 16. is vsed , for heauen and hell : as having both places and no moo : and Catelthein , for passage , as the iourney standeth , without regard of vp or downe . Luc. 4. and ten times , in the Acts , as I mentioned : So 70. Greek : so Talmudiques and Apostles proper . Colyrion , in Ioh. ch. 3. is Talmudique : and that the Sacrificer was girded about his brest , as Christ , Apoc. 1. Maymony proueth from Vzielides and common tradition , in treatise of holy apparell , Perek . 10. Iohns owne vse of Greeke is in Chalcolibanus , Apoc. 1. to Dan. 10. and in white stone , to Deut. 27. and in Iaspis cha. 4. for Iaspeh the Hebrew ; and heere : In the 70. Exo. 28 Sabulon is grauen in it : for which Iohn first applieth Sardonix , and as I told twise before , in this chap. Iaspis must be referred to the Ebrew Carbuncle ; Codcedona , in the Thargum Ierusal ▪ as Kimchi , vpon Isai. 54. well noted . But heere Lawe will tell : the Hebrew Iaspeh calleth the Greeke vnto it . He that marketh not this , shall confound all this matter . And this much for the first foundation : wherein Paul not Peter is surely meant .

Of the second foundation .

Simesn , in Aharons chosen HAMISPAT , or vertue of Iudgment , was grauen in the second stone : by birthright : but he as Reuben by cariage , not with right of iudgement , lost natiue dignitie . Sichem , and Ioseph , and Madianique , Num. 24. brake his dignitie : that gaue him no defender , iudge : only against Arabians in Ezekias dayes , hee gate grounde : and held it a while . But for his owne people , he did nothing extraordinarie . Therefore , because Iacob blessed all his sonnes , some Darshan descanter , framed Iudiths fable for Simeons helpe : if that had been a true storie , the builder of Ierusalem had left Symeon his Topaz in the second place . For Issachar in Thola , was not such a conqueror , as Iudith : if it were not a fable . God hath plagued Grecia , for Iudith , that would giue an whole booke to the glorie of Symeon : where God giueth scant a line ; he can plague vs as well , and we be as well aduised .

Of the Carbunck .

Leui in Aharon , third in birth , had the third place ; and the Smaragd to be for Moses : as the sung Ouid Metamor .

In solio Meyses claris lucente Smaragdis .

That stone telleth , that they be blinde , that thinke the Law darke : all Moyses describeth Christ of Iudah , to bee the true sacrificer : who abolishing Leuies Office , taketh Leuies place . And as in Iacobs sonnes , not the first was best , nor the second , but the third better , and Iudah the fourth best : so , Peter most missed , and needed most comfort : and Andrew found the Rocke before him : and Iames sacrificed him self ( not at Compostella , but ) vnder Herod : and Iohn passeth all they both of Iudah : & Christ now changeth places , as ending sacrifice : that Leui shal teach of an eternall sacrificer . So , the Carbuncle is in the third Place .

The Smaragde .

The Rainebow of Couenant , Isa. 54. and Gen. 9. Like the Smaragde , is about Gods throne : to speake of the Couenant and Kingdome : therefore it is next Christ .

Of the Sardonix .

Sabalon should be next , by order of matter : and Sardonix his Iahalom , Exod. 28. a terme so applied by S. Iohn . In Plato Phoed. Sardius , and laspis , and Sardonix , are vsed to represent high ioy , for the iust in Haides : therefore Sardonix is of high price . Elon was a Iudge of Zabulon : and in the land of Zabulon the calling of Disciples began . And as Zebed in Leahs tongue , for societie , to be from her husband sure : so Zebedaeus , had the terme in his name : the father of Iames & Iohn .

Of the Sardius .

Ruben deserued much pitie . For he would haue saued Iosephs life : and he was a frontier against the enimies : & therefore his Sardius , a war color , was in Gods glorie defending his Church : ch. 4. and hath his place before any of the handmaides S.

Of the Chrisolite .

Lea , pronounced her selfe happy , when her maide bare Aser . and God gaue him an happy soile , to haue the sea , and other tribes , as barres and lockes to him : and continuall strength , and oliue woodes : and much good , Deut. 33. And when Ezekiel telleth the King of Tyrus , by termes from the tribes stones , what dignitie he had in old societie , with Dauid and Salomon in Israell : he reckoneth all Leahs six , and Rachels two : But none of the handmaids , sauing Aser , bordered next him : and fellow to the sea with him . He had no iudge all his dayes : but gracious Anna , Luc. 2. 37 that kept her a widow about 84. yeares : praying and fasting at the Temple , & prophecying of Christ : and teaching from Dan. 9. 457. yeares after the returne : that , that yeare Christ must be borne : and , seeing God face to face . The daughter of Phannel , seeing God face to face , being of the happy Tribe of Aser , sheweth the Sonne of God , to all that looked for Redemption in Israel . Therefore , though of the last borne of the handmaides sonnes , for this Godlinesse hath the seauenth Place .

Of the Beryll .

Ioseph that bare all , is now bare of glorie . His Beryll bare all the Patriarches : aequall in Letters , as Gods prouidence did cast them , 25. in one Beryll , and 25. in another . Thus Maymoni doth cast them , in Celi Mikdas Perek 9.

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉

Thus Gods care , doth teach what a precious thing , beliefe in Christ is : that , for Abrahams faith he should so play with Iacob , for his mariages : for the wiues aemulation for Children : for wisedome to giue names to them : as their lot should fall out , and time of their birth : that Iacob should blesse them according lie . Now Ioseph bare sway about 600. yeares : But too long dignitie , bred pride to contemne all hope in Christ : that Ioseph bare not vp , but bare away the Tribes . The wisedome of God , who knoweth how the Angels despised his counsell , and Christ , and perished for euer : doth shew matter , ( small to a carnall minde ) wisedome to astonish Angell : that euery worde of this booke , should haue a mysterie . These defendours of the people , came of Ioseph : King Iosuah , Deborah , Gedeon , Abimelech , Ieptha , Abdon , halfe the tribe of Manasseh in Iair , with Reuben , & Gad in Sauls dayes . But Ieroboam the eight , did marr all . So manifold , and vnsearchable is the wisedome of God . The Iewes , seeing Ioseph gone for Ieroboam : might feare , lest Iuda should fall more for killing of Christ : that now , only Saint Pauls Bishopricke of the West is best , in Christianitie : & he foretold how Rome would deceiue , and bad them not to be proud , but feare : and not ouerrule the ciuill officer ; but be subiect : all this is vaine ; to many . Iosephs Beryll , the glorie of Paradise is now abiect .

Of the Topaz .

Simeon hath the ninth place , to be very base , yet afore manie of the handmaides children .

Of the Chrysophrase .

The Chrysophrase is a white Achate , with a golden lace , and part greene . Achate simply is in Exod. 28. for Nephtaly : Iohn giueth the trimmest of Achates , as God shewed him : And Nephtali , is set before Dan : because Dan first fell away .

Of the Hyacinth .

Leshem , was Dan his stone : and in notation it is , Folow God : and in the partition of the lande : Leshem , the Towne was giuen to Dan , as prophecied in the name of his stone . though it were farre from the other soile of his , where Samson dwelt . Iarchi vpon Iud. 18. from the Thal. Semel is an idole . Alpha and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 mega , gaue him warning that he turned not the Letters . But none can stand longer than God stayed him . Ionathan the some of Manasses of Gerson , of Moses ( who would thinke it ) he and his house were Priests to the idole , till the remouing of the glorie from Ephraim : and Ieroboam ( regarding not that ) set vp a Calfe in Dan. The Antichrist , by imitation of idoles , is Dans childe . Barbarous Rome cannot auoid that , but by a ridiculous distinction , of Idole and Image .

Of Gads Amethyst .

God , of ordinarie course , should folow Dan , and Aser , the yonger , being set before him ; for Anna the daughter of Phanuel .

Thus , Iohn comforteth the 12. tribes in their owne veine of speach , calling all their stories of 1700. yeeres , often reuolued in the same desert , to shew the Constancie of God : to encourage the 12. tribes , not to be amazed , that Rome hath crucified Christ , and destroyed the lowe Ierusalem : but to know , that it also shall be destroyed : after vnwilling furthering of the Gospell by martyring : and when ease and wealth bringeth blindnesse , and error : it shall vnder praetense of holinesse , and by persequution cause more study of Law , then all former ages had . The Iewes soone would climme into the mountaine of Tab●r in minde : to acknowledge this description , to be all from the Prophets : and most easie to vnderstand . And , this , cutteth off all Iudaisme , which the Rabbins haue to this houre : who from Ezekiel , 40. looke still for a returne to Canaan . But against that , S. Peter told them , that euery Prophecie of Scripture , is not to bee expounded properlie .

And the twelue gates were twelue pearles : euery one seuerall gate was of a pearle .

The wordes of the holy Apostles , open the way into the Citie , and the spirit of God spake in them , and no one could be aboue the other , but euery one stood a foundation vpon the Rocke . By them which haue written , we know that the others had wordes also as pearles . When the Pope buried the stile of the Apostles , and brought in Romes tongue : and neither that pure : then the pearles lost their gaynesse .

And the street of the Citie was pure gold , as cleere glasse .

The open lawes are agreeable to the soules frame in iudgment , from God : and rules of faith bee cleere . Rome hath scant one rule of either . But their lawes crosse commune reason : and their speaches of faith be either false , or litigious .

And a Temple I saw not in it : for the Lord God of hostes is the Temple and the Lambe .

Earthly buildings profit not : as all S. Stephens oration telleth : and the faithlesse Iew Izhak Ben. Arama , Port. 52. shewing , how the Tabernacle thrise described , and set vp ; did litle helpe , they presently misbelieuing . And Salomons Temple after his death , was robbed by Shisak King of Egypt : and rejected of the tenne Tribes . And this ( as the Iew confesseth ) to shew , that God rested in CHRIST , a goodlier Temple , the heauen and the earth : whose temple , when it should be once pull'd downe , he would raise it vp the third day . Moyses Law ; ye shall stand in reuerence of my Tabernacle : tooke effect for punishment in Ephraim , for Elies sonnes defiling of women , waiting there ; that God foresooke his Tabernacle in Shiloh : and Ephraim fell in the day of battel , 34000. 1. Sam. chap. 4. and Psal. 78. Nabuchadnezar that destroyed the Temple : was so many yeeres like a beast , as the Temple was in building . And his Babell , for the holy Temple , was destroyed . The carnall Iewes , vrged Moyses Law , against Christ , as to death : That he said , destroy this Temple : and I will build it againe in three dayes . He spake of his owne Temple . For which , the Law of Moses was made : and the Tabernacle , and the frame of the world : and because they stood not in reuerence of his Temple , hee destroyed them . By the former Law , as they martyred S. Stephen : for saying , Iesus of Nazareth would destroy the Temple . And they meant as much , for S. Paul , for speaking & teaching against the Temple : and they thought he had brought Trophimus a grecian of Ephesus into the Temple : and so polluted it . But the true Temple they saw not : till theirs was destroyed . And here Iohn expoundeth Moses : That God , the Lord of hostes , ( the Angels , and goodly frame of the world ) That CHRIST in whom all fullnesse it selfe dwelleth , is the Temple . And they that crucifie a picture , as his , making him vile : or worship a piece of bread , as his body , being a mockage to Angells and men , shall finde no place in Ierusalem . The Temple of the Lambe must be vsed as hee teacheth . It sitteth in shining light in heauen , and may not be made base in this darke ayer , by our foolish inuentions : his owne commanded works , as Salomons Temple , cannot conteine God . 1. King . 8. & Act. 7. & Esai . 66. This one rule ; ouerthroweth all Talmudiques by the Prophets : whose words they reuerence .

A plaine conclusion , from Esai . 60. and 51. and Ezeck 47. of the Gentiles Ierusalem . And the Citie shall haue no neede of the sun , to giue light in it : for the glory of God lightneth it : and the Candle of it is the LAMBE .

Isai . 60. Arise be lightned , for thy light is come , and the light of the ETERNAL riseth ouer thee . Ephes. 4. He saith , arise thou that sleepest , and stand vp from the dead , and Christ shall shine to thee . Many Rabbines , as S. Paul , draw Esaies words to Christ : and when Iohn wrote , 144000. Iewes faithfull would so take it . Isai . 60. The Sun shal be no more thy light on the day , and the brightnesse of the Moone , shall not giue light vnto thee : But the ETERNAL shal be thy continuall light : and thy GOD shall bee thy honor . Thy Sun shall no more sett : and thy moone shall not be hid : for the Eternall will be thy continuall light : and the dayes of thy mourning shall be gone : worldly ioy shall not bee thy comfort , but the ioy of God . As Iohn , banished into Patmos , hath in one day , the Lordes day , more ioy then all the world is worth : when darkenesse couered Caesares , and obscuritie , nations : But God shined ouer him , and the glory of Christ was seene to him , to shew him in wildernesse the state of the Church . If he had not beene banished from Ephesus , he should not haue had these visiones . But now his comfort is the greater . As one , farre from his Countrey , may study more in six yeeres , then in 12. among much acquaintance at home , and be lesse grieued from quarrelling of the wicked .

Now Iohn applying Esai vnto the LAMBE , sheweth that all his comfortes cary vnto Christ . Act. 2 20 And all the Prophets doe the same : so this booke teacheth all the Myriades of Iewes that belieued , to expound all the Bible . So doe S. Pauls Epistles , expounding all the Law and Prophetes how they speak of Christ . Isai. 61. 1. And the chap. 61. ver. 1. is plainly by our L. Luc. 4. of him selfe .

And the nations , the saued shall walke in her light : and Kings shall bring their glorie and honor into her .

Isai 60. And nations shall walke in thy light : and Kings in thy brightnesse , that ariseth to thee ( And her gates shall not bee shut in the day , for night is not there ) that they may bring the glory & honor of nations vnto her . And they shall open thy gates continuallie , day and night : they shall not be shut , that men may bring vnto thee the wealth of nations : also their Kings shall be brought . Thus God comforteth the xij . Tribes , from their knowen prophecies , to goe forward to winne at the last so many as would furnish a Citie : Fifteene hundred miles square , in two thousand year . Though the ten Tribes were scattred , yet Hosea telleth them that as HE raiseth vp the dead , so he can call them backe : & Cyrus called them from 120. nations vpon his owne charges : and some of all Israel , returned to haue hope in Christ : at 490. yeares , by holy Daniel . And from all nations , some were at Ierusalem the last yeare : and men , 120. receiued spirit to be sufficient to teach all nations , & many thousandes were turned : and of them euery one would turne many thousand . And Iohn stirreth vp their hope .

And there entreth not into it , any common : and practising lothsomenesse , and lies : But the written in the booke of life of the Lambe .

Prophane infidels , vncleane in soule : and lying in iudgements , as all Papistes bee ; and old heathen , estranged from Christ , are not of this : but they whom Christ hath chosen , called , and sanctified . This matter is eloquently expressed , by Manasses-saw-martyr , chap 52. Arise , arise , put on thy glorie , put on thy trimme apparell , Ierusalem the holy Citie ; for no vncircumcised and vncleane , shall come any more vnto thee .

This sheweth , that they who be truely of the Church , haue their minde brauely clothed : and will haue none profane of their companie , nor auctores of vntrueth ; vnfit for the Carbuncle walles of Ierusalem : as the Apocrypha lies are with the Bible : a meere leprous sorte , whereby Papistes terme all the Bible lies : yet they that can not read one word of the Law , as a professor should ; will fight to keepe those wicked bookes with the holy : and fight to hinder explaning of both Testaments , in Saint Iohns Carbuncle veine : and in Pauls Iaspers . As none can be saued , vnlesse hee be borne againe of water , Iohn . 3 Isai , chapter 55. so puddles of filthy pooles , will marre those waters . It is marueile , that any dare chirpe , to hinder the light of Gods worde : seeing God is able and readie to reuenge . The Pope putteth the wicked fable of Tobie , in the heart of the holy Bible . But it had beene better , a milstone had beene hanged about his necke : and that he had beene cast into the mayne Sea . It is better to bee a dore-keeper in the holy Ierusalem , then in Emperors Palaces in such mixture , to the pure waters of Gods worde . Iohn and Ezechiel shal be iudge .

CHAPTER XXII . And he shewed me a pure Riuer of water of life : so cleere as Christall : issuing from the throne of God and of the LAMBE .

IN the song of songs , liuely waters of CHRIST flow from Libanus : they be waters of life , Ioh. 7. to teach others life : and the true MESSIAS commeth by waters , blood , and spirite . 1 Iohn 4. Water of cleere doctrine : blood of suffring : and miracles of spirite . And if a man bee not regenerated of this Water and Spirite : he shall not see life . And thus speaketh Ezekiel .

And he brought mee vnto the brim of a riuer : Ezek. 47. and at the brim of the Riuer , was much store of trees , on both sides : and hee said vnto mee : these waters goe forth into Galile , the first : and descend to the plaine : ( to sea of Tiberias ) then vnto another sea : ( Lacus Asphaltites ) to the Ocean : and those waters are made holesome : And surely , euery liuing soule , which can creepe into any place , where these Riuers come , shall be liuely : and the fish shall be great . Thus Ezekiel telleth whence Christ shall begin to teach , in Galilee . And the Zohar vpon Geneses , doth note that . And Iohn saw the euent of this : for at the sea of Galilee , was hee , and Iames , and Peter , and Andrew , called to bee fishers of men . And after the resurrection , Ioh. chap. 21. at the sea of Tiberias Christ appeared to many of his Disciples , fishing ; and all night they had taken nothing . And in the morning the Lord commeth to the water side , vnknowen , and asketh whether they had any thing to eate : they said , No. Because they had taken nothing all night . Then hee made them cast into the right partes : and they make a draught of 153. great fishes , 2. Chron. 2. 17. whose spaume , might match the 353000. Proselites in Chanaan . Olde and late , Prophecie and storie , are thus contriued , to make easie and sure the doctrine of life . And God must needes hate the Pope , that bent not all his wealth , to haue so many as he could , ready in the Law : as were the Fishers of Galilee . The Disciple whom IESVS loued , hath now , Apoc. 21. a third sight of Ezekiels prophecie . In Iohn , from the throne of God and the Lambe , cometh the water : In Ezekiel , from the Temple : so , the Lord of Hostes , and the Lambe , bee the Temple .

In the middle of the streete of it , and of the Riuer , was a Tree of life , bearing twelue fruites , bearing his fruite euery moneth , and the leaues of the tree , did heale the nations .

Ezekiel chap. 47. And by the Riuer came forth , at his brim , on either side , all kinde of trees for meate : the leafe of none faded : nor the fruite failed : euery moneth they brought forth newe . For the waters came forth from the Temple : and the fruite was for meate : and the leafe to heale . The first psalme , expoundeth this : that the studie of the Law findeth Christ : the tree of life : and maketh others fruitfull trees to feede and heale .

An exposition followeth heere , Chap. 22. And no Catanathema ( giuen ouer as cursed ) shall bee any more : But the throne of God ; and the Lambe shall bee in it : and his seruants shall serue him : and shall see his face , and his Name shall be in their forehead .

They that were cursed , are healed by the waters of repentance , and by the leaues of the tree of life : and their seruice to God only , and sight of his fauor , is meat and drinke to them : and they haue Gods marke in forehead : as Papistes haue theirs : They Gods worde , and Baptisme , and breaking of bread : Papist prayers to saintes and images : and profaner theirs .

And night shall be , not there : neither shall they neede candle , nor light of the Sunne : for the Lord God lightneth them : and they shall reigne for euer and euer .

They who know God in Christ , shall not bee to search Philosophi , for better happinesse , in natiue studie : nor Iewes , Talmudique studie , wherein they aduenture their soule . But seeing Christ , they see all : and reigne with Christ , first heere , and shall reigne for euer .

The Epilogue . The Angells speach . And he saith vnto me : These wordes be faithfull and true : The Lord God of the holy Prophetes , hath sent his Angell , to shew what is to come quicklie .

Because this booke applieth all the Prophets vnto Christ , and taketh away all couering from their meaning : he calleth the Lord , the God of the holy Prophetes . This conuicteth all to be godlesse , who contemne to know the Prophetes : and to make them plaine by Iohn .

How the Reuelation would force any Iew or Gentile of learning , without rancor , to yeeld vnto faith .

First the learned stile of Iohn should be shewed : and infinite fulnesse of eyes : howe euery phrase from first to last , is couched with circumspection admirable : for common Greeke : for readinesse in expressing the 70. for ouermatching Talmudiques in their kinde : and prouing the Gospel by their grant : and visions passing mans wit : expressing plaine matter , from 2. Thes. 2. by all plainesse and maiestie , that heauen can affoord . This beeing granted the sequel foloweth .

The sequel , by any Iewes grant .

When the visions are seene to passe the wit of men : as Esai . chap. 60. as Ezekiels , as Daniels , and Zacharies , and all drawn to Christ , with a commentary from God : Iohn being a simple fisher , and in transe : no Iew nor Gentile could denie , but that this booke hath Gods authoritie : and expoundeth it selfe : and sheweth how all the old Test . speaketh of Christ .

A Digression to Iewes desire , to know the proofe of the New Test . by the Law .

Twentie yeeres ago , I disputed in Francfurt Synagogue , with a Rabbin , the Iewes chosen for skill : with this promise , that I would make him confesse that Moyses draweth vnto Christ , or speake against his conscience : and we both agreed : to call God to strike him presently , that spake vntruely : I requiring nothing of him , but that which I well knew he perceived : and might iudge all past denyall . He was content and neuer crossed mee : But desired a large treatise : And ten yer . agoe at Basill , requested a full treatise : and all the New Test . translated in such Hebrew as I spake to him : and the Apocalyps , applied in order of bookes to all the old Test . Also hee moued the Iewes of Germanie , to request the same : who haue made him their Orator ( they of Hanau ) that if hee yeeld , they all will . And the Iewes of Wormes , and Mentz : beeing commanded by the Bishops to read my Books , said that they could deny nothing : But requested Moyses & the Prophets , opened at large : to full measure of their 613. Lawes , shewing which stand still for all nations and ages : and which were giuen as vnto children , to be remoued in riper knowledge . The Rabbi , my friend , chiefe requester of Catechese , & their Orator is called Rabbi Eliah . Why nowe I accomplish not request , I will tell : omitting their particular iniuries : because when all this age is dead : this description of Ierusalem may stand .

The greatnesse of the Iewes request , in due articles .

1. The translating of the New Testament into Ebrewe , should haue with it a Dictionary of foure Dialectes : and I should haue many Scribes learned , who by direction , may helpe me much to speed .

2. Faire Copiers of my translation , and learned Printers will require States helpe .

3. A treatise of MESSIAS , from Gen. 3. to the end of Malachi from all Rabbins , of whom often I neede but line out , what I would haue copied : that would require much money for learned Scribes .

4. The comparison of all Moses 613. making a commentary from the New Testament vpon them : and a table from them to the New Test . this will bee of greater paynes , then my goodly recompense can heartely take in hande .

5. Iewes request me to require our owne side , first to yeeld to mee : which I could make them doe : or refuse with shame enough . But that I cannot force superiors to iustice .

6. To these positions , I must require consent : that the text of both Test , is pure : that of the tongue , the enemies may best be made iudges ; to their ouerthrow , and our victorie . For all speaches hard in the New Test . to vs , are easie to them . That for gouernement of the Church ( to make many learned in the Law ) they and the Apostle haue yet to eye-sight the same rules .

7. As the Iewes grant all that I haue yet printed in Ebrew ; I would request Princes to force their Scholars : to yeeld from their crossing of their owne Gospell : or to combat with me brieflie .

8. Because vnlearned wightes , shall not prate against any thing ; but that many nations may iudge : I would haue abilitie for helpers , to turne all that I doe , into other tongues many .

Princes helping in this , I would hasten the workes , and till then , I leaue all hinderers , as murtherers of soules , out of Ierusalem the holy Citie .

The speach of Christ .

Behold I come quickly , &c. vnto , &c. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ bee with you all , Amen . Chap. 1. 23. needed no comment : nor the chap. 18. nor this Epilogue . Therefore I may not with idle wordes weary the Reader .

Τέλος .